-->
This really is the happiest place on Earth!
Josh Peterson has just scored the job of a lifetime - or at least the best job he can hope for without leaning on his parents for references - as a janitor at The Magic Kingdom, but when fate intervenes and he finds himself alone with the costume of his favorite Pixie Hollow character, his life takes a whole new turn.
A short, long black haired young man shoved a broom around a large empty changing room. He had a bit of a small frame, and while definitely pale, had a bit of Native American to his features, no facial hair at all. He moved deliberately, a little closed off. He just started this job today, and the park was already open so he figured now would be the best time to clean.
When he stopped at the “Pixie” changing area, he noticed five new costumes, one of them being Silvermist’s. He secretly adored Silvermist. He loved all the pixies, but Silvermist was his favorite. He could even do her voice flawlessly - a trick he honed over years of practice thanks to his younger sister.
The craftsmanship of the outfit like all the others was amazing. Disney spared no expense for it’s entertainers. The day before he had spent the entire day at the park getting to know the layout and he watched some of them from a distance. It looked like a lot of fun. He especially thought that Alice and the Hatter really got into character. He knew he could never do that.
He was far too shy, for one, and for another, he had a bad case of gynecomastia, a side effect of the anti-depressants in his early teen years. Still, he refused surgery, binding them during swim practice, and wearing a ‘support’ as he put it, and loose, baggy clothes otherwise.
The entertainers though, were constantly mingling with or going on rides with guests, and even when they were taking breaks, they seemed in character. Being something of an introvert though, the thought of performing made his stomach queasy. Still, he stopped and stared at the beautifully crafted outfits for several long seconds. No one else was going to be coming through for awhile, as Tinkerbell and Periwinkle were both out at Pixie Hollow. What would be the harm in trying it on, just for a second?
He was amazed at how well it fit. It hugged his body perfectly and, with his somewhat messy, dark hair, he looked strikingly like the character. Just as Josh had gotten the wings on he heard the familiar laugh of the Hatter, “Oh over here, the Pixies get their new leaf dresses ready for the day. And oh lookie lookie! I spy a Pixie!”
Josh froze. He didn’t want to turn around, but he didn’t have to. He could see the reflection in the wall mirror of not only Hatter, but Alice, and a number of park guests pouring in with them.
Alice picked up, “I think it’s Tink’s friend Silvermist!”
“Oooh, she’s the water fairy!” Hatter said, clapping excitedly as “Silvermist” slowly turned around, forcing a smile even though he really wanted to make a break for the door and never look back. “I just bet she brews the most magnificent tea!” He turned to Alice. “Good tea begins with good water, you know!”
A few of the really young girls all gasped.
“She does look like Silvermist!” one of the younger girls who was dressed like Tinkerbell said excitedly as she approached Josh to have him sign her signature book.
Josh was never the most masculine boy anyway, and with plenty of practice, knew Silvermist’s voice and mannerisms almost by heart, reenacting various Pixies’ voices for his sister Annabell. All he had to do was endure a few minutes of doing the voice, and then he could change back, and turn in his resignation to avoid causing a scene when they found out he wasn’t even a girl, let alone an actress.
“Well that’s because I am Silvermist, Dew Drop,” he said in his best Silvermist voice as he knelt down to sign her autograph book. He even dotted the ‘i’ with a little heart. “I just flew in from Neverland this morning, and boy are my wings tired.” The girl giggled, delighted, as she hugged Josh. Several more girls took pictures with him and had him sign their books as well.
“You know, I think Tinkerbell needs a break.” Alice announced. “Why don’t we take Silvermist over to Pixie Hollow?”
“Saaay,” Hatter said as he put his hand to his chin in the most animated way possible, eyeing “Silvermist” carefully. Silvermist gulped nervously. Did he read “her”? Was he about to out her in front of everyone?
“Yes?” Silvermist asked sweetly.
“I bet you could help me get my tea pot back!”
Alice looked at the Hatter, shocked. “Tink stole it again didn’t she?”
“YES!” he pronounced loudly as he crossed his arms. “She just-” he paused and made a fluttering motion with his fingers toward his jacket, “Whisked right in and stole it, and after I stole it back fair and square too!” he harrumphed, causing the crowd to giggle again.
“Oh, gosh, that’s terrible,” Silvermist mock gasped. “Tink would never do such a horrible thing would she?” she asked, turning to the semicircle of young girls, and even a few boys, around her for confirmation.
“Nooo!” a few of the young girls answered excitedly.
“Oh, phooey!” Hatter replied as he hooked his arm with Silvermist’s. “Let’s just go see what Little Miss Teapot Stealer has to say about it!”
“Oh, but I haven’t even put on my face yet-” Josh tried to protest, hoping to wriggle his way out of leaving the dressing room.
“Oh nonsense!” Alice replied warmly in her practiced British accent as she walked along on the other side. “You look positively radiant!”
“Must be the don’t drops I made earlier.” Silvermist giggled out naturally, trying to balance staying in character with calculating how to avoid a jail term for impersonating a pixie.
Hatter stopped, put his hands on his hips, and stared down at Josh. “The don’t drops? Oh that’s very clever!” he giggled, and then hooked his arm with Josh’s again so they could continue.
“You mean you’ve never heard of don’t drops?” Josh asked, starting to really get into character now.
“No, dew tell?” The Hatter annunciated carefully.
“Well they’re like dew drops, except that-”
“Except that they don’t!” Hatter replied excitedly.
Alice giggled, “Oh, I get it, they’re dew drops that you don’t drop?”
“OH! There she is!” Hatter exclaimed. “STOP THAT TEA POT THIEF!” he announced loudly, and the chase was on as Tinker Bell, giggling, raced across an open avenue back for the safety of Pixie Hollow.
The three of them along with the group they had been leading gave chase after Tink, and upon arrival, the Hatter called, “Come out, come out Tinker Bell! We have your friend, Silvermist!”
Tink parted two extremely large blades of grass and poked her head out. “Oh hi Hatter! I didn’t see you there,” she said, giving an exaggerated wink to the growing crowd.
Alice looked at Tinker Bell, “The Hatter here says you stole his tea pot again. Is that true?”
Tinker Bell looked shocked and gasped. “What? No of course not! It was an unbirthday gift,” she said with an affirming nod. “Right Silvermist?”
“See, I told you, Tink would never steal anything.” Silvermist added reassuringly.
“Oh it was?!” Hatter replied. “Well why didn’t you say so!”
Alice giggled. “Why, it must be her unbirthday today?”
“It is?! Why it’s my unbirthday too!” Hatter announced proudly. “This calls for tea!” he shouted, and pantomimed pouring a cup of invisible tea for himself, Alice, Silvermist, and a few of the guests as Tinkerbell looked at Josh for a moment.
“If you’ll excuse us though, Silvermist and I must go let Fairy Mary know she’s here,” she said in a practiced, professional tone.
“Oh... If this is about the fishing pole I borrowed, I left a note with Clank,” Silvermist said sheepishly as she followed Tinkerbell. They passed further into Pixie Hollow, and before long Josh found himself in a kind of ‘backstage’ area of the park..
“You’re a lifesaver,” he sighed as he hung his head.
“Who are you?” Tinkerbell asked. “I thought that the new pixies’ auditions were tomorrow,” she stated as they continued to walk through the large backstage-like area. It was the only word Josh could put to it. It was somewhat well lit, a bit like an office hallway, but with props, costume racks, even finished and unfinished set pieces occasionally leaning against walls.
“This was all just a horrible mistake,” Josh answered. “I’m not even supposed to be... I mean... I’m just a janitor. But I saw the costumes, and I just couldn’t help myself, and then Hatter and Alice walked in and dragged me along, and I couldn’t say no so I just played along. I’m so sorry,” he rambled.
“I’m not mad at all, “ Tinkerbell shook her head. “Besides, it’s just me and Periwinkle out there, we could really use another Pixie in the hollow right now.”
Tinkerbell stopped, at that, outside a large oak door. A sign on the door read “Gennine McDonnell,” with “Casting Director” below it, and the iconic Mickey Mouse three circles emblem in between the two.
“Come in,” a slightly older woman’s voice called from the other side. Tink opened the door on a nicely decorated office, with posters of various disney characters on the wall, Disney and Star Wars statuettes on the large mahogany desk, even an empty Goofy costume sitting on the sofa as if someone were wearing it, and a woman with wavy, platinum blonde hair seated at the desk with an iPad in hand. Josh lingered outside, as Tinkerbell entered.
“Tinkerbell, or should I say, Olivia, sweetie, why aren't you out in the park?” The woman asked.
“Come on in ‘Silvermist’,” Tink called over her shoulder. The woman put down her iPad and leaned forward. Olivia had just gotten her undivided attention.
Josh came through the door, slowly but not near as shy as he was when he first donned the costume. He was in character now, and Silvermist was anything but shy.
“Hello Fairy Mary.” Silvermist bowed graciously. “I didn’t mean to dress like this; it just sort of happened... And then the Hatter and Alice whisked me away, and-”
The woman laughed softly. “Olivia, she’s perfect! I just need a name so I can run a standard background check sweetie, and you’ll need to sign a contract with Disney, but we can start you in a basic crash course immediately and have you out in the park in no time.”
“I already had that done, I’m actually the Janitor that was hired a couple days ago.” Josh answered sheepishly in his normal voice. “Peterson, ma’am.”
“Peterson... Peterson...” Gennine said to herself. She picked up her iPad and, with a couple of swipes, had access to employee records and new hires. She looked surprised for a moment
“Olivia, mind stepping out for a moment while I talk to Miss Peterson?”
“Oh of course, I need to get back to Pixie Hollow before Peri gets overwhelmed,” Olivia giggled. “Should I send Christina by if I see her again?”
“Only if she can be spared.” Gennine laughed. “She and Scott are always so busy with the kids.”
“Yeah,” Olivia giggled again as she stepped out, pulling the door closed behind her.
“I’m not going to tell any of them your name is Josh, “ Gennine stated. “It’s not my job to tell them. My job is to hire actors and actresses to play the parts the park needs.”
“I am so sorry,” Josh sighed as he sat down on the sofa, pushing his knees together. The Goofy costume shifted slightly, causing him to jump.
“Don’t be. You are perfect,” Gennine stated, sitting on the corner of her desk with her arms folded slightly, and a rather amused look on her face. “I meant what I said, and I want you to start today, as Silvermist, permanently and for as long as you can work here.”
“I’ll turn in my pass right awa--” he stopped, and then slowly looked up at her. “You... You what?” he stammered.
“You’re perfect,” she repeated. “I mean you sound just like Lucy Liu. You even pull off Silvermist’s looks. Stand up and turn around for me, like do a slow spin.” she asked.
“Um, sure,” Josh said as he stood and spun around slowly, his big, poofy mop of hair following not far behind and getting itself tangled just a bit on the fake wings.
“We need to do something with your hair, but other than that, you’re marvelous, “ She turned back and picked up her cell phone. “Can you get Richards down here to casting?”
“Right away Mrs. McDonnell,” the woman on the other end, presumably a secretary or personal assistant, replied over the phone’s speaker.
“That was the main office if you must know.” Gennine winked. “How much did they start you as an entry level janitor?”
Josh laughed a bit at that. “Um, day shift $8.50 an hour, plus time and a half for any overtime.”
“That won't do for my Pixies.” She grinned as she turned her iPad around for Josh to read his new contract.
“You... you want to pay me how much?” he squeaked out, staring at the revised contract. It wasn’t as if he needed the money, exactly. His parents were loaded, but he had effectively been trying to distance himself, make it on his own. He had even started hunting an apartment, with plans to attend art school on scholarships and grants he had earned in High School.
“Says right there, starting $12.50, with a $25.00 cap, though that’s before adjusting for inflation.” Gennine laughed. “Now sweetie, we can’t have you changing with the boys either, so when you get ready for the day, you need to be in the Pixie booth, is that a problem?”
“No problem, but I... You’re serious?” he repeated. “I mean... about hiring me?” he asked again. None of this seemed real. Part of him even wondered if that had been the “real” Alice and Hatter, and he’d been dragged off down their rabbit hole into Wonderland. At that there was a knock on the door.
“Come,” Gennine called.
A man in his late 20’s early 30s walked in wearing a lavender dress shirt with a dark purple scarf, despite the Florida summer being at its apex, “What can I do for you today Madam?” he sounded like a stereotypical gay British hair stylists to Josh’s ear. Josh was far from homophobic. He simply had met a few, as a dual citizen of the US and UK with wealthy parents.
“Ah, Bobby,” Gennine said brightly as they exchanged a friendly hug. “I’d like you to meet Silvermist. Do you think you can do something with her hair? I’d hate to make her wear a wig when she’s already got such naturally long locks.”
Bobby smiled appraisingly as he walked around Josh, “Honey, I can do anything with magical hair like that,” he said, taking a few ends and pulling on them gently. It wasn’t that Josh didn’t care for his hair, but his mixed heritage and any sort of humidity sent it into an untameable nightmare.
“Excellent. If you don’t mind, I’d like Rachel to do her makeup and nails while you work so we can get her out to Pixie Hollow as soon as possible. I’m also going to have an acting coach meet with her to cover the do’s and don’ts.”
Bobby grinned as he ran his fingers through Josh’s long black hair, “It won't even take long, you have gorgeous hair sweetie.” even Bobby thought Josh was a girl at this point. “A little wild true, but I have a shampoo solution that you’d swear came from Pixie Hollow.”
“We might have to have that costume let out just a tiny bit in the top,” she said appraisingly as she studied Josh another moment, but then nodded. “Alright, just go with Bobby, and Rachel will meet you in the salon.”
It seemed like forever, but it didn’t take either of them long to get Josh cleaned up and back out to the park. The acting coach had trouble believing he hadn’t had any training though - just lots of practice. When he returned to Pixie Hollow, things were rather quiet. The last group of guests had just left, giving the girls a momentary break.
Tinkerbell’s eyes lit up as Silvermist approached. “Oh you look so radiant Silvermist!”
“Those nails are just so you!” Periwinkle chimed in as she came over a moment later. They were a mix of silver and blue, very glittery. “Flitterific,” she giggled.
“Hey Peri, I think we should send our new sister out into the park for meet and greet.” Tinkerbell announced. “Since it’s nice and quiet here.”
“Oh definitely! Everyone needs to know we have more pixies from Neverland coming!” Periwinkle gushed excitedly, before Josh could get a word in edgewise.
Tinkerbell leaned over and whispered in Josh’s ear, “Just relax, stay in character and have fun.”
“I can’t believe this is really happening,” Josh whispered back as they both gave him a friendly hug. “This is a dream.”
“Well off with you, time to go meet your fans!” Tinkerbell giggled, “We’ll be here at our houses when you’re done,” she called over the cheers of excited children making their way into the Hollow.
“Oh ho!” a boy with short red hair called out, “You must be one of the Pixies from neverland.” He was dressed as Peter Pan, and had the unmistakable adventurous Pan attitude. “Um don’t tell me, Silverbell right?” he asked, causing a couple of teenaged girls he had been talking to, both dressed in black, green, and white cheer uniforms, to giggle loudly.
“Silvermist.” Josh corrected with a soft laugh.
“Well I was close anyway!” Peter laughed and put his hands on his hips in that defiant Pan style.
“I’m the Pixie that makes the morning dew. You have to get my name right Peter.” Silvermist giggled.
Peter leaned over to the girls and stage whispered, “She also makes a mean morning don’t, if you ask me.”
One of the girls laughed as she asked, “Can I get a picture with you both?”
“Aww, of course you can!” Peter answered as Silvermist, grinning, approached. Peter put one arm around the girl, and the other hand on Silvermist’s shoulder pretending to lean against her as the other girl raised her camera. “Say fleas!” Peter announced.
“Morning Dew!” Silvermist cheered.
“Did someone say Morning Fleas?” That Hatter said as he and Alice were walking by. “Oh say, I remember you! Uhm,” he said, snapping his fingers repeatedly. “Silverdust!”
Alice giggled, “No silly, that’s our new friend Silvermist.”
“Well that’s what I said!” Hatter laughed. “Ooh, and she’s put her face on too.”
Peter Pan moved over to Alice, “Seems all my friends from Neverland are showing up.”
“We saw Captain Hook prowling around here a few minutes ago,” one of the cheerleaders laughed.
“What?! Where? I’ll feed him to the Croc!” Peter spoke up and pulled his toy dagger out. “Come out Captain Codfish!” he announced.
The other cheerleader giggled. “Down that way,” she said, pointing. Peter turned and bowed deeply to the girls.
“Then if you’ll excuse me ladies, I have a hook to bait!” he laughed cheerily and sprang off in the direction the actor playing Captain Hook had last been seen.
“Oh I know!” The Hatter announced, “Lets play musical chairs!”
Alice giggled, “We don’t have any chairs here.”
“Well that’s okay, we don’t have any music either,” Hatter replied without missing a beat.
“Excuse me.” A woman smiled at the group, “My daughter is a major fan yours from the movies.” she said directly to Silvermist.
“Oh, sure, everyone loves the pixies,” Hatter teased, causing Silvermist to giggle.
“Well today’s her birthday, and she wanted to know if you would take a picture with her.” The woman asked, there was a young 5 year old girl hiding behind her mom.
“Oh, well I’d love to, Dew Drop,” Silvermist said as she knelt down to the girl’s level and smiled warmly at her. The little girl ran out from behind her mom and hugged Silvermist tightly. Silvermist giggled and hugged her back.
The mother of the girl snapped a couple pictures, “Thank you so much I think you just made her entire day.”
“Oh it’s no problem at all,” Silvermist answered brightly. “You have a wonderful day, and don’t forget to stop by Pixie Hollow and say hi to Tink and Peri,” she said warmly.
“Oh I almost forgot.” The Hatter called out and pulled something out of his coat pocket that Silvermist couldn’t quite see in his big glove. “Happy birthday.” he said proudly, and handed it to the little girl.
“I do hope it’s not going to explode,” Alice teased the Hatter causing the girl to laugh out loud.
“What sort of Hatter do you take me for?” The Hatter asked Alice. “That would be just mean.”
“Well you did just accuse Tinkerbell of stealing your tea pot this morning,” Alice replied.
“Well she did, but it was her unbirthday so I forgive her.” The Hatter composed himself as the girl opened the cute ‘Happy Birthday!’ tea party themed card, and a ride ticket came tumbling out. She giggled excitedly, scooping up the ticket, and then hugged both Hatter and Alice.
“Thank you!” she said happily, and then latched onto her mother’s hand again.
Silvermist leaned closer, trying to peek at the Hatter’s pocket.
“Hey no stealing my tea pot! You sneaky pixie you!” The Hatter playfully swatted at Silvermist.
“What?” Silvermist giggled. “I was just peeking!” she said innocently. It was all Alice could do not to giggle.
“Silly Pixies are always trying to steal my tea pot.” He said to Alice. “Now that there’s a Water Pixie around I really need to watch it closer.”
“I suppose I could borrow your hat instead. Back in Pixie Hollow it would make a lovely fishing boat,” she teased. Hatter gasped, grabbing the brim of his hat and pulling it down firmly on his head.
“Well I never!” he exclaimed, “Lets be off away from this thieving pixie!”
“Well in her defense, she did say ‘borrow’,” Alice giggled out as they started off again.
Josh found himself really enjoying his new job. For once people were laughing with him and not at him, and his, let’s face it, girly physique and sweet voice were major assets.
Silvermist had just come off Splash Mountain with the rest of the cheer squad, of whom Peter had introduced two members before, when Aladdin and Jasmine stopped him. “Hey it’s one of those Pixie hollow Pixies.” Aladdin called out. There in a small group of girls was none other than his sister. He had forgotten that he had given her a pass just yesterday.
“I forget,” Aladdin said, “Is it pixies that will grant you a wish if you catch them?”
“Or she might just dump a barrel of water on your head,” Jasmine giggled softly as they approached with the group of girls they had been walking with.
“Wow!” Annabell gasped. “You look just like Silvermist!”
Silvermist giggled, “That’s because I am Silvermist, Dew Drop.”
“Ohmygosh,” Annabell giggled. “Can I have your autograph?” she asked, to a following of ‘Ooh’ and ‘me too!’ from the other girls.
“Sure.” Silvermist answered brightly. There was no way he was going to tell his sister, and really, there was no way he could. It stated in his contract that he couldn’t talk about his job at the park while working for the park. He signed all three of the girls’ autograph books and then posed for pictures with them, with Jasmine holding their camera.
“What’s it like to work with Tinkerbell?” Annabell - Annie to her friends - asked.
“It’s a lot of fun, as long as you stay on her good side, and don’t mess with her mallets. You know how red-faced she gets when she can’t find her tools,” Silvermist giggled softly.
Jasmine giggled at that, “We were over there earlier, and she and Periwinkle were just having so much fun playing hide and seek.”
“Oh that does sound like fun!” Silvermist said cheerfully. “I’ll bet Tink won. She’s so great at finding lost things.”
Aladdin nodded, “I know, I had her help me find my fez the other day. I thought I had lost it in the palace.”
As if on cue, Peter Pan came racing by, stopping only for a moment to snatch Aladdin’s fez right off his head. “Catch me if you can!” he called over his shoulder as he ran off again.
Silvermist giggled, “Oh that Peter!”
“Gaaah, I just had that thing reupholstered!” Aladdin joked. “Get back here!”
Silvermist giggled again, “He and those lost boys are always causing so much trouble in Neverland,” she said as, barely a half minute later, the Hatter and Alice came strolling by. The Hatter had Aladdin’s fez perched neatly on top of his own top hat, and Peter was nonchalantly walking a few feet behind, looking completely innocent.
“No, I can’t imagine what Peter could have wanted you to look in those bushes for, honestly,” Alice said as they got within earshot.
“That silly boy is always doing something silly.” The Hatter laughed.
“Hey!” Aladdin called. “That’s my hat!”
The Hatter stopped abruptly and gave Aladdin a funny stare. “No it’s not, it’s my hat.” he protested.
“No, not your hat, the hat on top of your hat,” Aladdin argued, mock-frustrated.
“I swear Alice.. the people of Wonderland aren’t this crazy, “ The Hatter sighed. “Look street rat, I don’t have a hat on top of my hat.” he insisted. “That would just be silly!”
Peter crept up behind the Hatter at that and, jumping up, used the tip of his toy dagger to knock the fez off the Hatter’s top hat and right into his hands, causing the girls to laugh.
Annie looked over at her friends, “This is like going to your own private Disney movie.”
“Well, would you look at that. Why was my hat wearing a hat?” he asked, turning around, but Peter bolted around to stay behind him, leaving the Hatter spinning in circles.
Alice shrugged, “Maybe the Pixie over there put it on your hat?”
Silvermist giggled as she shook her head. “Oh my no, I’m innocent. I even have witnesses, see?” she said, pointing to the girls.
Annie spoke up, “That’s right she was with us, so there’s no way she could have done it.”
“But how can I trust the word of someone she just said was witless?” Hatter protested, folding his arms, and still holding Aladdin’s fez.
Alice giggled, “I think she said witNESS.”
“Witness? Witness what? I didn’t witness anything, and you can’t prove otherwise!” Hatter answered.
“Oh but you did, you Witnessed a good game of musical chairs with the queen a moment ago.” Alice replied sweetly.
“Oh, I did at that. Who knew an evil queen could be so light on her feet?” he laughed, paused, and looked down. “Oh! Al, I found your fez!” he announced as if nothing had happened, placing it on Aladdin’s head. He stage whispered, “I think that pixie stole it,” as he pointed at Silvermist.
Peter laughed and gently snatched a pouch on Silvermist’s belt then ran around to the girls, sprinkling some of the fairy dust on them, leaving their hair lightly glittered. “Now there we go, some fairy dust and all you need to do is think a happy thought.”
“My awesome sister,” Annie seemed to correct herself, almost saying something else, “For getting us free passes,” she giggled softly. Silvermist couldn’t help the small laugh that escaped. It wasn’t the first time she’d heard that, but it was the first that she didn’t feel compelled to act embarrassed by it.
A white haired girl who looked just like Elsa walked up to the crowd, “You must be Silvermist?”
“Oh!” Silvermist giggled as she turned and curtseyed. “Your Majesty.”
“Oh none of that.” Elsa giggled, “A Miss Tinkerbell asked if I ran into you to send you back to the Hollow. Something about water problems.”
“Oh dear. Peri’s ice machine must be running low. I’d better get over there and get them some more water to freeze before she melts in this heat!” Silvermist said, thinking on her feet.
“I could go as well and just make it snow for her.” Elsa giggled.
“I’d sure welcome the company,” Silvermist giggled as well, as they started off together. “I just loved that ice castle you made.”
Back in Pixie Hollow Tinkerbell took Silvermist into a small shack off to the side. It was pretty nice inside, with AC, there was even a mini fridge with water in it. “We figured you could use a chance to get off your feet and relax. You’ve been going a long time for your first day.”
Silvermist laughed a little as she sat down. “I honestly hadn’t even noticed what time it was. Feels like just a few minutes ago that I left Bobby’s salon.”
“You were out there for about four hours.” Tinkerbell answered. “Pretty good for a first day really, Peri only made it a half hour before she needed a break.”
“Hey Tink,” Silvermist asked, not thinking to use Olivia’s real name, “Do you have family that come to the park?”
“Yeah, my little brother, and occasionally my older sister stops by.” Tinkerbell nodded.
“Is it hard to stay in character?” she asked. “I bumped into my sister, and she didn’t recognize me, but it was a little weird.”
“Not really. I love playing Tinkerbell so much that It doesn’t even phase me when he and his friends come in.”
“I’ve been doing the Silvermist voice for her since the very first movie,” Silvermist laughed. “I guess that’s why I’m so practiced.” She paused, adding in Rosetta’s voice, “I can do Rosetta too, but not as well.”
“Your a natural.” Tinkerbell laughed. “You should think about a career in voice acting.”
“I’m actually a visual artist.” Silvermist answered. “I’m trying to do the starving artist thing, but it’s hard when you still live with your parents,” she teased.
Tinkerbell laughed as she handed Silvermist a bottle of water, “After work Peri and I are going to a little burger joint for dinner. Would you like to join us?”
Silvermist answered without even a second thought as to why it might not be a good idea. “I’d love to, but I don’t have a thing to wear.”
“Oh.” Tinkerbell shrugged, “Well maybe next time?”
“Definitely. I’ll try and find something nice!” Silvermist answered brightly. “I never was all that social in high school, and I promised myself I’d change that in college. Now it’s looking like I might actually do it, and I haven’t even started classes yet.”
“You’re well on your way,” Tink answered as she turned up her bottle of water. “You’re friendly, outgoing, you have the Silvermist character down perfectly, and from what I and the others have seen you’re amazing with kids.”
Silvermist looked at Tinkerbell, “Did the Hatter tell on me?”
“Alice, actually,” Tink laughed. “We bumped into each other on a bathroom break earlier. She was just bubbling on and on about how well our new Pixie was doing.”
At that, Gennine walked into the break room from the front. “Am I interrupting anything?”
“Not at all Fairy Mary,” Tink said jokingly. “I was just telling Silvermist how Alice was bubbling on about her.”
“Periwinkle told me you were both in here. After we give her a quick break, I was wondering if you could take our new Pixie here on the tour trolley over to Animal kingdom for a bit?”
“Oh, that sounds fun!” Tink answered, adding, “As a pixie, or a tourist?”
“As both.” Gennine answered.
“So... touristy pixie,” Silvermist giggled. “Gotcha.”
“Oh!” Tink chimed in. “Since you’re here, I have a small request on Silvermist’s behalf.”
“What would that be?” Gennine asked.
“Peri, Alice and I are going out to dinner tonight after work, and we want to drag Sil along too. Do you think she could borrow something from the wardrobe department?”
“Sure, and how about I give her a small advance so she can pick up some more clothes as well.” Gennine said, winking at Silvermist. “Don’t forget Miss Peterson to read your contract fully, during your breaks. I need it signed by the end of the day.”
“Oh!” Silvermist answered. “I should do that right now so I don’t forget again.”
“RIght over there,” Tink answered before Silvermist could even ask. “Bobby dropped them off after you forgot them in the salon this morning,” she added with a soft giggle as she stood. “And I’d better get back out there before Peri melts.”
“Thanks Dew Drop,” Silvermist called after her, causing Tinkerbell to giggle, as she picked up her contract.
“I haven’t broken the news yet,” she said after Tink left. “I’ve been on my feet all morning doing meet and greet.”
“Ah, you might be sent out again tomorrow for Meet and greet. You’re quite popular you know?”
“I’m a little surprised,” Silvermist said, glancing up. “I mean I’d always heard actors go through a lot of training on how to deal with park guests, but you guys kind of just turned me loose.”
“It’s all about thinking on your feet.” Gennine answered. “Improv. We offer specialized classes for those interested, and the crash course, but since you had a spotless background check, and really nailed the character, I felt comfortable letting you loose as you put it.”
“Um...” Silvermist said, looking up from her contract again. “It says here that I have to present as female even off work?”
“Not ‘have to’ per se, just highly, highly encouraged. It’s to help you relax and transition between your character here more easily. If you need to present as a boy for any reason that’s fine, nobody’s policing you.”
“Oh. Actually I really like the idea...” Josh said, giving her a wry smile. “It’s just I live with my parents still, and... Well, I’m not sure how I’m going to break that one to them. It’s not like they’re anti-gay or anything,” he quickly added. “They’re pretty cool.”
“Oh that’s fine, you can tell them it’s for an acting job?” Gennine suggested, “It’s not really lying to them is it? You just can’t really tell them what kind of acting job it is. We here at Disney are kind of secretive like that.”
Josh laughed a little. “I’m glad we’re on the same page there,” he said, smiling as he flipped the page to the last part of his contract. “I don’t have a problem with it, like I said. I’m really having fun playing Silvermist, interacting with the kids and the other characters.”
“That’s really good to hear.” Gennine answered,. “It’s about having fun, and making people smile. If you’re done, why don’t you head out and give Peri a break so you and Tink can run off to the other side of the park?”
Josh nodded, and, after signing the contract, stood to hand it back to her. “I’ll have a new name for you to add to my roster listing by tomorrow - probably tonight, if I’m going out to dinner with the girls,” he added with a wry chuckle. “Thanks Mrs. McDonnell.”
Gennine laughed, “Call me Gennine, and you should talk to someone if this is going to be the route you want to take sweetie.” She took the contract and headed back to the main building. Josh stood, straightened the hem of Silvermist’s skirt, tousled his hair slightly, and stepped out into the sunshine.
Josh Peterson has just scored the job of a lifetime - or at least the best job he can hope for without leaning on his parents for references - as a janitor at The Magic Kingdom, but when fate intervenes and he finds himself alone with the costume of his favorite Pixie Hollow character, his life takes a whole new turn.
The wild adventures tour guide smiled as she announced, “Ladies and Gentlemen, we have two very special guests. It seems Tinkerbell and Silvermist are joining us today.” Tinkerbell and Silvermist climbed aboard the trolley to a chorus of cheers and claps from the crowd.
“Excuse me,” Tink said, raising her hand, “Is there a 'no being devoured by lions, tigers, or bears' guarantee on this tour?”
“Oh my.” The woman laughed, “Why yes of course Tink, nothing will eat you on this tour I promise.”
“Oh, good! Because Fawn can tell you stories...” she trailed off as she took her seat.
Silvermist sat down as well, “Oh, do we get to see any wild Lost boys on this trip? Or maybe even Tigerlily's tribe?”
“Oh that would be exciting,” Tink giggled.
“We might see some Lost boys on this trip, you never know what’s out there.” The tour guide laughed. “Over 25% of Disney-owned land is actually completely wild nature preserve.”
“I didn’t know that.” Tinkerbell stated. “We spend most of our time in Pixie Hollow, or in Neverland.”
“Wow, me either,” Silvermist half-whispered, genuinely surprised as the trolley got underway, and the official tour began.
After the trolley portion of tour was over, they still had some time to kill in the Animal Kingdom before they were expected back. They meandered around looking at the lion cages since they really was in no rush to go anywhere.
“Hey there’s Silvermist again.” Silvermist heard her sister’s familiar voice call excitedly.
“Oh, hi again!” Silvermist said, waving. “Have you guys met Tink yet?”
“Yeah we met her earlier.” One of the other girls giggled. “She was having a snowball fight with Periwinkle.”
“Losing a snowball fight,” Tink giggled softly. “I may be the Queen of Hide and Seek, but my sister can throw a snowball like nobody else.”
“Tink and I were going to go look at the Bears next. Lions and Tigers and Bears you know.”
“Oh my,” Annie giggled.
“Hey, I thought this was Florida, not Kansas,” a young teen girl with long, strawberry blonde hair in pigtails laughed. She had on a sequined Barbie pink tank top over a white tee shirt, and a pair of wraparound sunglasses on top of her head.
“Ohmygosh, I know you!” Annie squeaked out. “I didn’t recognize you with the pigtails. I LOVED “My Brother Mark”. My sister got me hooked early and we watched like, every episode together.”
It was, in fact, Megan Stuart, a well known, openly transgendered actress, formerly a Disney US star who moved to Australia a year ago, though she had also featured in as a major character in a sci-fi movie “Dark Days” while her Disney contract had been under review for renewal last year, and a made for TV Lifetime movie about a transgendered girl’s struggles filmed on location in Sydney.
Megan giggled as she signed the girls’ autograph books. “You have me at a disadvantage,” she teased. Megan was Annie’s age - about 13 or so, and seemed to share the girls’ love of the park. Famous or not, she was here as a guest.
“Oh! I’m Annie, and this is Gretchen and Crystal,” she said brightly. Gretchen, despite being Annie’s and Megan’s age, had hit puberty already, and in a big way. She was the same height as Annie, but better endowed, like a miniature woman. Crystal was closer to Annie in terms of the spread of baby fat and lack of much endowment. She also wore red glasses, and tended to stay quiet.
“Nice to meet you,” Megan answered. “Did you guys see the ‘Megan in the Middle’ shorts up on Disney.com?” she asked. “It’s not something either me and Jule or the writers are really attached to, just something we threw together in a half hour, and they ran with it.”
“This is so cool,” Gretchen finally spoke up, trying not to act too much like a fangirl as Megan joined them. “I knew from your interviews that you were really down to earth. Your official blog never said anything about you being here in the States though.”
Megan laughed and nodded. “Yup. We kept it under wraps because Juliette and I are filming a pilot for a secret project. I’m here doing some Disney 365 promos. This is actually my lunch break though. Hope you guys don’t mind if I spend it hanging out with you?” she asked. The girls all shook their heads.
“Juliette is here too?” Annie asked hopefully.
“She’s back in Hollywood actually,” Megan said, shaking her head. “But she’s flying over later this week!” she bubbled, as a woman with a headset waved to her. “Oh, just a second,” she said as the woman approached.
“We’ve got everything we need Miss Stuart,” the woman said, smiling. “If you want to take the rest of the afternoon off with your friends.”
“Oh, excellent,” Megan said brightly as she turned back to the girls again. “Shall we?”
Tink and Silvermist followed a bit behind, and Silvermist whispered, “Oh thank god for small miracles. That’s my kid sister i mentioned.”
Tink giggled quietly. “Just relax and let out your inner Sil. You’re doing great.”
Megan looked back over her shoulder as the pixies caught up again. “I gotta say, it’s so awesome to actually meet the Pixie princesses.”
“Isn’t it though?” Annie said cheerfully, turning the proverbial spotlight directly back on the pixies. “It was the major reason I came here today actually. I wanted Tinkerbell and Periwinkle’s autograph. I didn’t realize Silvermist would be here too.”
“We’re expecting even more of our friends from Neverland in the next couple of days,” Tink chimed in. “Even Vidia's thinking of coming.”
“I managed to sneak away early,” Silvermist laughed as Megan held out her phone.
“Say sneeze,” she teased.
“Morning dew!” Silvermist said cheerfully.
“Sneeze!” the others added, as Megan snapped a selfie. “I hope y’all don’t mind if I have my publicist put this on the website?” she asked. The girls all shook their heads.
“As long as we can download a copy,” Annie giggled. “I want to print it off and frame it!”
“Hey,” Megan laughed, “You do that and bring it around my hotel tonight, and I’ll sign it for ya too. Maybe the pixies will sign it too? Or at least my copy,” she winked.
Silvermist giggled. “Sure, we’d be honored.
The group of girls walked through the wilderness park together, wiling away the afternoon, and when they arrived back at the trolley, Megan made sure to give Annie and her friends her private email address so that they could stay in touch. By the time the trolley arrived back at the station, it was getting close to time for the girls to go home, so Annie walked up to Tink and Silvermist, and gave them both a hug.
“I really want to thank you guys for spending so much time with my friends and me. We only just moved here a week ago, and this totally cemented my new friendships,” she whispered so Gretchen and Crystal didn’t hear.
“Oh that’s fine,” Tink answered warmly. “I had to show Silvermist around the park as it’s her first time here as well. We’ll be out in the rest of the park again tomorrow, or she might be with Peri. It’s hard to say day to day.”
Annie laughed. “I think I wanna work here when I grow up. You guys are too much fun,” she said, and then turned to rejoin her friends.
“You okay?” Tink asked, once they were comfortably out of earshot of anyone. Silvermist laughed.
“Yeah... Just trying not to cry a little. Seeing her so happy gives me the warm fuzzy feels. I’m glad she’s making new friends. I just never thought I’d be part of making it happen though.”
Tink took Silvermist into one of the small buildings that said ‘employees only’ that was nearby, “I think you need to wash your face and put on some new makeup sweetie.”
“I swear I’m not normally this emotional,” Silvermist laughed again, giving Tink a hug. “Thanks for looking out for me.”
“It’s ok.” Tinkerbell answered and hugged Silvermist back, “It’s what we do here. We’re pixie sisters after all. Why don’t you head over to see what wardrobe’s picked out for tonight, and I’ll let Peri know you’re joining us for dinner? Remember till you take that off, you’re still Silvermist.”
Silvermist giggled a little as she splashed water on her face. She didn’t quite understand what Tink was trying to say “Well of course I am, Dew Drop.”
“Just know that we’re an inclusive family, and we don’t judge,” she said and squeezed Silvermist’s hand. “There’s fresh makeup in the bin. Just grab whatever you need, and label a ziploc with it when you’re done.”
“Hm? Oh!” Silvermist said, finding a drawer full of ziploc bags with makeup products in them, each labeled with a different actress’ name, as well as unused containers of makeup in every imaginable shade, style, and in the cases of lip makeup - texture.
“They’re all over the park like this,” Tink laughed. “It’s great for emergency touch-ups.”
Unfortunately, since Josh had absolutely no makeup experience prior to this morning, he decided to forego reapplication in favor of cleaning up what was already applied, washing away what he could safely get. “Man, I have got to learn how to do this so I’m not running to Rachel constantly,” he sighed, thinking he was alone.
“Rachael's the best.” A girl called out from a stall next to the sinks causing Silvermist to jump. A toilet flush followed, and a few seconds later Ariel emerged to wash her hands. “Professional makeup can be pretty daunting. Want some help?” she asked.
“Oh, um thanks.” Silvermist swallowed sheepishly..
“It’s no problem. When I first started, I only knew how to apply lip gloss and eyeshadow so Rachel had her work cut out for her!” Ariel giggled.
Within a few minutes, the Little Mermaid had the water pixie looking as good as new again, as well as giving her a few tips along the way, even showing her some shortcuts. When she had finished, she put everything into a ziploc bag for her, signing it ‘Silvermist’, since she didn’t know her real name.
“Now you’re ready to meet your public,” she teased.
“I’m almost ready to head back to Neverland for the night actually.” Silvermist giggled.
Ariel laughed. “You’re lucky. I have to stay in character until tonight, but I get the weekend coming weekend off.”
“I heard there was a mermaid birthday party or something, I’m sorry.” Silvermist said sympathetically.
Ariel nodded. “I don’t mind really. It just makes having a social life hard sometimes, but when you see the look on their little faces, it makes it all so worth it. I wouldn’t trade this job for anything,” she bubbled, giving Silvermist a sisterly hug. “Welcome aboard by the way. I’ve been hearing stories all day about you,” she giggled.
“Is it true that we are encouraged to act in character but also partake in the park as well?” Silvermist asked.
“Oh absolutely. This morning I rode the teacups so many times I thought I’d never stop spinning,” Ariel laughed. “It’s great for the guests to get to ride rides with their favorite characters, or just have lunch together or whatnot. I bet there are a thousand youtube videos of me out there too.”
“Neat! I came as myself yesterday, but this place is so huge that I didn’t get a chance to take it all in.” Silvermist said as they started for the door together.
“Oh no, not you again!” Hatter groaned as Silvermist emerged. “I was expecting a Little Mermaid, not a little tea pot thief!” he teased.
“Oh, but I didn’t take your tea pot, and I only said I wanted to borrow your hat as a boat.” Silvermist corrected.
“Oh that’s right,” Hatter half-mad giggled. “You’re the hat thief. The green one is the tea pot thief!”
“I didn’t take your hat.” Silvermist protested, “I borrowed it and did some fishing in it.”
“But there aren’t any fish in my hat!” Hatter stated firmly.
“Nope, I tossed them back.” Silvermist affirmed.
“Oh, well that’s okay then! Catch and release,” he said, nodding, and tipped his hat to her. Underneath, she could see he had Aladdin’s fez again. “Now, where did I put that Alice...”
“Here I am!” Alice announced behind him as she emerged from a nearby cafe. He jumped and spun around.
“I think Peter put Aladdins hat inside the Hatter’s,” Silvermist mock whispered to Alice, while pointing to the cartoonishly big purple top hat.
“Oh really?” Alice mock whispered back. “Hatter dear! Would you mind taking off your hat for a moment?”
“You’re not going to steal it and use it for a fishing boat are you?” he asked, eyeing Alice suspiciously.
“I’m not tiny enough to use it for a fishing boat.” Alice stated.
“Well you could be if you ate a mushroom,” He insisted.
“Well I don’t feel like eating mushrooms right now.” Alice assured him, daintily placing her hands on her hips.
“Well alright then,” he said, and took off his hat in such a way that the fez tipped and fell into it, hiding it completely. “I think I look better with it on, personally.”
Silvermist giggled and reached over to pluck the fez from inside, and Hatter looked astonished. “Hey hey hey! How did you do that?!”
Silvermist giggled, “It was already in there.” she assured him.
“Was not,” Hatter answered.
“We should return it to Al.” Silvermist changed the subject, “I bet he's looking everywhere for it.”
“That’s a good idea,” Alice giggled as she looked around. “Has anyone seen Aladdin?” she asked, and Hatter chimed in.
“Tall, wears a princess on his arm?”
A cute little Cinderella clone spoke up, “He was over by the fountain,” she said, pointing down the street.
Hatter put his finger in his ear like he was speaking on a non-existent communications earpiece. “Mother duck this is Hat trick, we have confirmation on one bread thief missing his lid, possibly located in the vicinity of the fountain!”
“Who are you talking to?” Alice asked.
“Wha?” Hatter answered. “I wasn’t talking to anyone-” he stopped as Silvermist took off at a fast pace with Aladdin's fez towards the fountain before the Hatter could finish, giggling the entire way.
“Hey! That pixie just stole Aladdin’s fez!” he called after her.
Alice giggled and shook her head, “I think Silvermist has been hanging out with the lost boys too much.”
Aladdin was still at the large fountain, signing autographs when Silvermist approached. Jasmine cleared her throat. “I think Mister Pan has been up to mischief again,” she said in a voice that sounded like she was trying hard not to laugh.
“Some of us Pixies have to be sensible.” Silvermist said sweetly and offered Aladdin his fez back.
“Ah, I wondered what happened to this! I put it down to play musical chairs with Hatter and Alice earlier so it wouldn’t fall off in the excitement, and when I got back it was gone,” he laughed, and bowed to Silvermist. “Milady.”
Silvermist giggled, “It’s no problem. Aladdin, when you see Genie tell him Hi from us!” She waved and, as she wandered off, almost walked right into Goofy. “Sorry,” she said sheepishly.
Goofy gave her an animated ‘it’s okay’ kind of shrug and hugged her, posing for a picture from a nearby park-goer, before letting her go on her way again with a big, goofy wave.
Silvermist giggled as she stopped right outside a soda shop, “I love that Goofy. He's such a great... whatever he is.” she said, casually taking a seat and over a menu. It was a quaint little open air cafe and soda fountain, with round tables set up, and an old fashioned bar counter at the back.
“Oh I left my coin purse in Pixie Hollow.” she sighed. She was due back at wardrobe, but she was really craving something cold to drink. She set down the menu, and started to get up to leave again.
“Oh that’s alright,” a passing waitress said as she stopped at Sil’s table. “Pixies eat free. What can I get you?”
“Oh! Can I get a coke and a chili dog, light on the chili?” Silvermist asked sweetly.
“Sure thing hon,” the woman replied, paused, and added in a whisper, “And if you don’t mind me saying, you look just like Silvermist.”
“That’s because I am, Dew drop.” Silvermist giggled out, winking back. The woman laughed softly as she stepped away to get her order.
As she ate her light snack a couple of young girls sat down with her. They looked to be about 11 or 12, “Hi, can I ask you a question?” the blonde haired girl asked.
Silvermist politely put down her chili dog and neatly folded her hands as she leaned a bit forward. “Well of course you can.”
“If Pixies are so small why are you so big?” The girl asked. She looked like she wanted to believe in Pixies and that Josh really was Silvermist but she was having troubles with the whole pixies are inch high concept.
“Oh, that’s easy!” Silvermist answered in her best bright and friendly tone, while Josh concocted a quick answer. “The same magic that shrinks you to an inch tall when you visit Pixie Hollow makes us human sized when we leave. Tink can explain it better, being a tinker fairy, but it has something to with pixie dust I think...” Silvermist looked just slightly off to one side, the way one of the characters would if they were thinking intently about something, and then glanced back at the girls with a smile.
“That makes sense!” The girl giggled, “Thank you Silvermist.” she hugged Silvermist before taking off with her friend.
“Aww, you’re welcome sweetie,” Silvermist said after the girls. She felt a little guilty inside, but they were told to stay in-character at all times. Besides, there was nothing wrong with believing in magic here.
“That was really awesome Silvermist,” one of the staff at the soda shop spoke up. “Helping them believe in the magic of the park.”
“I heard that when a baby laughs pixies get their wings, but all it takes is someone saying they don’t believe to kill them.” One of the guys that worked there added.
“Unless you clap really hard,” Silvermist added with a nod. “Besides, there’s enough people lining up to tell them Santa, the Easter Bunny, and their other heroes are fake. They should be allowed to enjoy being kids here.”
“Exactly,” an older woman behind the nearby counter said with a chuckle. “You know, you remind us of Tink? You come back by anytime. You’re always welcome here.”
Silvermist, feeling uplifted now, smiled brightly as she cleared her table of its paper plate, taking her half-empty soda cup with her as she started back for wardrobe.
Josh Peterson has just scored the job of a lifetime - or at least the best job he can hope for without leaning on his parents for references - as a janitor at The Magic Kingdom, but when fate intervenes and he finds himself alone with the costume of his favorite Pixie Hollow character, his life takes a whole new turn.
The first thing off of Silvermist was her wings. The girls each had their own privacy screens, plus a few more leaned against the wall. Silvermist’s even had a picture of her movie likeness depicted on the front.
Olivia who was Tinkerbell all day called over. “So since it’s against the rules to call you Silvermist outside of work, what is your name? I’m not going to call you Miss Peterson all night because that would make me sound like a teacher,” she teased.
Josh laughed. “Um,” he said, thinking on his feet. “Sarah,” he finally concluded. Sarah wasn’t a name that had any particular meaning to him. It just sounded pretty, and sounded nice with his last name. It was also the first name to pop into his head.
“Nice to meet you. I’m Olivia Harris, and Periwinkle who will be joining us in a few hours is Kelly Brown. I believe Christina is going to be joining us later as well. You know her as Alice.”
“I’m not convinced she’s not the real Alice,” Josh, now Sarah, laughed as she sat down to wash off her makeup.
“Sometimes neither am I. She and Scott are very convincing aren't they?” Olivia came back out in the main pixie booth area wearing a yellow and black skirt and a powder blue tee shirt.
“I felt like a kid getting to meet them in person, once I got over the shock of being caught trying on Sil’s costume,” Sarah sighed sheepishly.
“Oh, Sarah? Don’t take this wrong because you're very very pretty, but I read you. Do you want to let Peri know or should we just keep that between us?” Olivia made it known again that she knew Sarah’s secret.
“Yeah, it’s probably best as few people as possible know that I’m not a real actress,” Sarah answered, again not catching the pitches Olivia was throwing.
“Ok.” Olivia answered. “No matter what, just remember, that Kelly and I have your back. You are a Pixie Princess after all.”
“Still not sure how my parents are going to react to...” she trailed off. “Oops. Um, nevermind.”
Olivia began giggling, “Oh gosh, you thought I was throwing out that you weren't an actress.. I’m sorry Sarah, but I know the other thing as well.”
“... Oh. OH!” Sarah answered, paused, and then asked, “... I wasn’t that obvious was I?”
“Nope, but I had a brother, now a sister, in your shoes. To anyone else, you kinda look like a tomboy getting out of her shell - speaking from experience. You even walk and talk like a girl.”
“I guess I’ve always been kind of androgynous. I never thought of myself as a girl, but at the same time none of this really bothers me either. I’m having so much fun being my favorite pixie.” She giggled as Rachel came into the room.
“So, Miss Peterson,” she said, “I’ve picked out a couple of looks for you to choose from for tonight that I think you’ll look stunning in. Nothing you’d want to wear out of here of course, but you’re welcome to take whatever you like home.”
“Thank you Rachel..” Sarah sighed, and looked in the mirror, “I think I need to move out on my own if this keeps up.”
Olivia perked up, “Hey, I have a spare bedroom at my place. Georgia, my old roommate, moved back to California so it’s me alone in that big apartment.”
“Oh, are you sure you wouldn’t mind? My parents told me I could stay as long as I want, but I don’t want to live under their roof forever, you know?”
“Not at all. I miss having someone else there, plus we have the same work schedule, so we’ll be home at the same times.” Olivia babbled on as she finished getting her street on, including her makeup, which was extremely different than her Tinkerbell persona. Where Tink was a down and dirty tinker fairy, Olivia really liked to go girly.
“Got your cell handy? I’ll give you the address so you can stop by and get ready for tonight there.”
“That would be so amazing,” Sarah answered, taking her cheap-o Android Straight Talk phone from her jeans pocket to hand to Olivia, while she continued getting changed, herself. “I mean I’ll still tell my parents what’s going on and everything, but this is so much less awkward.”
“Oh yeah and I can show you your room too when you stop by!” Olivia gushed. “It’s kinda girly though. I mean Georgia was definitely a California barbie girl. Oh and we so have to upgrade your cell phone. No respectable girl carries around an old brick like that,” she teased.
“An O.G. LG at that,” Rachel chimed in. “I didn’t think they made those things anymore.”
“Clearance special,” Sarah laughed. “Social butterfly, I was not, so I didn’t think I needed anything better.”
“You're a Disney Princess now. Things are definitely never going to be dull for you ever again girl.” Rachel laughed.
“Well, yeah, but it’s not like I’m Cinderella or anything,” Sarah said, trying to downplay her role.
“Oh no, You’re just Silvermist,” Olivia giggled. “Ask any girl in the park to name three pixies, and I guarantee you most of them will list Silvermist right after Tinkerbell.”
“Most girls have a hard time placing who Periwinkle is.” Rachel chimed in.
“Wow, that’s a shame. Peri and the fairy whose name I forgot, who sounds a lot like Selena Gomez, are my two favorites from Secret of the Wings,” Sarah giggled. “But I had a small crush on Selena for awhile, so...”
“Me too!” Olivia giggled. “I got to meet her on one of her birthdays here a few years ago. It was kinda crazy.”
“Oh God,” Sarah laughed as she pushed her hair back and mussed it up a bit to look like the scruffy janitor that came in that morning. “I would’ve fainted dead.”
“Almost did.” Olivia giggled and hugged Sarah, “Come by your new place after you talk with the rents, k? Since we live in Celebration, and work here at the park we get a discount on rent, so your half will only be $250, and whatever food you want.”
“Can’t wait!” Sarah bubbled. “Since I’m getting an advance on my first paycheck because of you guys inviting me to dinner tonight, I’ll pay my part up front as soon as it clears.”
“That’s great.” Olivia said as she picked up her purse then hugged Sarah. “See you tonight!”
“So,” Rachel said as she walked up behind Sarah and grinned. “Need a crash course for tonight, or are you good already?”
“Ariel gave me some tips.” Sarah giggled.
“Oki doki. If you need anything just let me know. I’m the lead makeup artist for a reason,” she said with a wink. “No sense having our newest star look less than her best. By the way, how’s the costume fit, and the shoes?” She paused to grin. “And I promise to leave you in peace after this.”
Sarah laughed, but blushed a little at being called a star. “You’re fine, and they’re perfect, The costume’s a tiny bit tight in the top, but the rest fits like a glove,” she said as she finished removing the fingernail polish and stood. “I’d better put my broom away, even though I won’t be needing it anymore. Thanks for everything Rachel.”
“No problem sweetie. It’s what they pay me for,” Rachel answered with a wink.
“Mom, I’m home.” Josh called out. His sister Annie practically tackled him at the door.
“Ohmygosh you’re never going to believe the day I had thank you so much for those passes!” she gushed in one long stream of consciousness as she hugged him.
“Oh I saw you at the park.” Josh said. “I was kinda busy, but I noticed you got to meet Silverbell and the other pixies.”
“Silvermist!” Annie giggled out.
“I’m teasing.” Josh laughed and hugged her. “You know I know her name.”
“I also got to meet Megan Stuart at the wild safari park thingie.”
“Cool, that must have been wicked,” Josh answered excitedly. He was genuinely excited after all. “Is mom in? I need to talk with her.”
“Oh yeah she’s in the basement doing laundry,” Annie answered, nodding. “I’m gonna go see if Megan emailed me back yet,” she giggled out as she raced upstairs.
“Oh, tell her that the two pixies said they would sign whatever it was she wanted them to sign. She just has to show up when she wants it done.” Josh called as he went downstairs. Strains of loud Euro metal could be heard all the way at the top of the stairs as Josh entered the basement. Their mother was folding clothes with her back to the stairs, oblivious.
“Mom!” Josh called out over the music.
“Oh!” Helen said, startled, and grabbed the remote to turn the music down. “Sorry,” she said sheepishly. “I didn’t think you’d be home this early.”
“It’s ok mom, actually I had an early day since it was my first. Also I meet a girl.. and she asked me to room with her, and not in the sexual way before you go off.” Josh laughed.
She muted the stereo, turning to give him 'The Look'. “I hope she’s not just some random park visitor.”
“No, I work with her.” Josh shook his head. “You can’t even be a mass murderer and work at that place you know the background check they ran on me? It was like FBI, CIA, NSA, MI5...”
Helen laughed softly at that. “You know your father’s lawyer called twice wanting to know, and I quote, who the hell you had angered to get so many background checks crossing his desk.”
Josh laughed, “Disney Parks Entertainment. Anyway my coworkers name is Olivia Harris, and she’s really cool. My part of the rent will only be like $250, and I’m sure she’d have no problems with you stopping by randomly to check on me.”
“Well that’s not bad at all, especially for Florida and this close to a major park,” she answered thoughtfully. “I’d certainly like to meet this girl sometime, but your father and I agreed that once you turned eighteen, we wouldn’t meddle anymore.”
“Well yeah but you’re still my mom, and I know you. You’re going to be checking on me. I even have a 20 dollar bill saying so.” Josh teased his mother. “There is one... other thing, I’m not really sure how to explain. I have a new acting gig,” he trailed off.
“Oh? At the park?” she asked, assuming he didn’t just quit his job after one day.
“Yeah. I’m not really allowed to talk about it because Disney is super secret about their projects, but um, my character is a girl, so... I’ve been encouraged to live as a girl as much as possible.”
“That’s an interesting way of coming out,” she answered half-jokingly. “I’ve been kinda waiting for you to tell me that I had two daughters for a long time now.”
Josh laughed a little. “Seriously?”
“Or atleast tell me you are gay or something.” His mom laughed. “I mean you were pretty adamant about not having breast reduction surgery when your gynacanastica kicked in. And you do wear some pretty lacy bras. I do your laundry remember.”
“Like I told Olivia earlier, I just always considered myself more androgynous. But if I’m being brutally honest, I had more fun today than I have in awhile. I love my character, and if I wasn’t under contract I’d tell you every last detail about her.”
“I’ll talk to your father about it, and we’ll pay for you to see a therapist sweetie. Do it right; don’t do it the easy way.” Josh’s mom hugged him tightly. “We’ll still help you move your things to your new apartment though, if you’re sure that’s what you want.”
“And I’m going to have to yell at Daddy right, I mean he is going to..” Josh paused, “Did I just call him Daddy?”
“The transformation’s already begun,” she said in her best ominous mad scientist voice.
Josh giggled like he had been doing all day, “Ok so as I was saying, I’m going to have to tell Dad.. that I don’t need him paying my rent, I can do it on my own. That’s why I drive a scooter instead of a car. I mean God knows if I wanted a car he’d be buying me one.” he sighed.
“Probably a Dodge Viper too,” she teased, biting her tongue. There was a surprise coming, and with Josh moving, it’d come sooner than expected, but it was almost ready anyway. “I almost dread your sister turning 16.”
“At least we’re not as spoiled as we could be.” Josh admitted. “She’ll be fine. Now I have to go tell the duckling I’m moving in with a girl.” he moaned.
“If you thought my look was bad, wait until her dirty little mind starts working,” Helen laughed after him, adding, “Do you have a name you’d prefer to use instead of Josh, sweetie?”
“I told them to call me Sarah.” Sarah answered. “I should have asked you and dad first though..” he sighed.
“Not at all. Sarah’s a beautiful name, and it suits you. Rolls off the tongue nicely, too,” she added. “I had a friend like you in college you know? Auntie Bev?”
“No way. Auntie Bev?” Josh stopped at the stairs, giving her a shocked look.
“Yup,” she laughed. “But before she settled on Bev, she tried some of the strangest names imaginable. My favorite was Zorlinga. She was on some good drugs that day.”
Josh laughed as he walked up the stairs leaving his mom to finish laundry, “Hey Duck.” he called out for his sister.
“Yo-yo,” she called back. “It’s open, and I’m not like naked or anything,” she giggled.
“Ok thank God.” Josh laughed as he walked into her room. She was sitting on her bed, mixing some fingernail polish to look like Silvermist’s. “I’d have to burn my eyes out if I ever saw that. You need a bit more silver.” Josh corrected her.
“I knew it looked off,” she said. “I guess you got to meet her too, huh?” she bubbled.
“I work at the park Annie.” Josh smiled, “How do you think you got your tickets today.”
“Silvermist stole them from the Mad Hatter’s pocket?” she answered with a knowing grin.
Josh shrugged, “So I just told mom, I’m moving out. I met a girl, and I'm going to be rooming with her, and not in the sexual way perv.” he laughed.
She stopped, looking up at him, and asked anyway, “Who are you and what have you done with my introvert brother who wouldn’t even ask a girl out a month ago?”
“I’m your outgoing sister now.” Josh teased.
Annie laughed. “I know. You look good in silver.”
“Wha ... Oh, don’t tell anyone ok?” Josh asked with a sigh, “It’s against the rules, and now I have to ask my co-worker what to do if you guessed.” He laughed a bit despite himself, and pulled out his crap phone to text Olivia.
“I won’t tell,” Annie giggled. “I don’t want to ruin the mystery. As far as I’m concerned Silvermist is still this amazing pixie who hangs out at the park, who you just happen to sort of look like,” she teased back as she got up off her bed, walked over, and hugged her new sister. “But you still made my whole year today.”
“How long did it take before you knew it was me?” Sarah asked.
“Pretty much from the start. I actually figured the ‘janitor’ thing was just your cover story.”
“Oh hey,” Sarah laughed, “Good idea! I have to use that!”
Olivia texted back, ‘Bag her and tag her, bring her with when you come over, we’ll have to discuss details.’
“Uh oh,” Sarah said. “Looks like you’re going to meet Olivia. She wants to talk about you knowing.”
“That’s fine. I want to meet my sisters new girlfriend anyway.” Annie grinned innocently. “So what do I call you now, when I’m not calling you Yo-yo?” she asked.
“Sarah.” Sarah answered. “I thought it was a good name.”
“Oh that’s pretty,” Annie answered. “Just let me put a cap on these bottles so I don’t forget and jump in bed later, and ruin another blanket.” She giggled, capping the nail polish bottles she had been experimenting with while Sarah ran back downstairs to let their mother know.
“Mom, I’m taking Duck over to meet Olivia if that’s okay?”
“As long as she wears her helmet,” their mother called back.
The pair soon arrived outside an extremely lavish apartment building on the ritzy side of town. Immediately Annabell looked up at her sister and asked, “Are you sure this is the right address?”
Sarah laughed a bit. “Honestly? No, not really. I’ll buzz the apartment and see if she answers, but this can’t possibly be the right address.”
“Hi!” Olivia called out over the intercom, “Sarah?”
“Hey Olivia,” Sarah answered. “I wasn’t sure we had the right address.”
“Oh hey, I’ll have the front desk buzz you in.” Olivia quickly responded. A moment later a large security guard approached the front door and opened it, stepping aside to let the girls in without a fuss.
“Thanks,” Sarah said. The security guard nodded, smiling back and closed the door behind them.
A woman at a large desk near the elevators smiled and stopped them, “You must be Sarah right?” She nodded towards Sarah.
“Yes ma’am,” Sarah answered, approaching the desk.
“I’m just going to need you to sign your name on the lease.” The woman said, adding, “And let you know that you can get your mail here.”
“Thank you. I’m still waiting on the advance on my first paycheck to clear, but as soon as it does I promised Olivia I’d pay my part of her rent,” Sarah explained as she signed, without a second thought, ‘Sarah Peterson’.
“Don’t worry, Olivia’s already paid this months rent.” The woman answered.
“Oh. I guess I’ll just reimburse her,” she said sheepishly as the woman took an electronic keycard and placed it on the desk.
“That card will allow you into the main building as well as elevator access rather than having to use the stairs, and access to your apartment. If you should lose it please notify us immediately so that we can change the electronic lock algorithms. You can also request an additional keycard if you like.”
“Well I’ll talk to Olivia first, but I don’t think it would hurt to let me kid sister have one.” Sarah giggled.
“I’d have to like, take a bus,” Annie laughed as they headed for the elevator. “Thanks though. Actually I think my friends live nearby too.”
Olivia was waiting for them when they emerged on the 8th floor, grinning. “Hi Sarah, and Annabell right?” she asked.
“Annie to my friends.” Annie corrected. “And since you’re my sister’s new girlfriend that makes you a friend-mmmph!” she squealed as Sarah hastily covered her mouth.
“Sorry, I told her we’re just roommates. Mom gave me the same grief,” Sarah groaned.
Olivia shrugged, “It’s all cool.” she laughed as she ushered them into a very posh living room area, the floors were hardwood and polished nicely, there was a massive 120” TV, and entertainment center, as well as a very comfortable couch. There was also a grand piano in the center, further back towards the windows, she could see a small indoor pool through an open door, as well.
“Mother of God,” Sarah and Annie said in unison. It wasn’t as though they weren’t used to a little luxury, but this was less an apartment than an 8th floor mini-mansion.
Olivia laughed, “Blame my folks.” she said and led Sarah over to a set of doors, “The one on the rights mine, and the left is yours, down there is the bathroom and each bedroom has its own full bathroom as well.”
“When you said apartment, I thought you meant... well... apartment,” Sarah laughed.
“It’s a converted apartment, this used to be a luxury hotel that disney built and then gave over to the city when it abandoned it.” Olivia laughed.
“Man,” Annie said as she poked her head around the corner to check her new sister’s room, “I stand by what I said earlier today. I think I wanna work at Disney when I grow up.”
“And with that.” Olivia laughed, “You have to promise on threat of lawsuit that you never speak of your sister being Silvermist outside these walls ever.”
“Already did,” Annie laughed as she turned around to face them again. “But I promise. It’s like I said after she freaked out and texted you, as far as I’m concerned, Silvermist is a really cool pixie who hangs out at the park, and just happens to look a lot like my sister.”
“Good, keep it that way, and when you come to the park, she's just Silvermist.” Olivia laughed.
“Yup. I don’t want to spoil the fun for my friends.”
“I sound a lot like Lucy Liu, I know, I used to get teased in School about it, the boys used to call me Lucy Liu.” Sarah laughed.
Olivia giggled. “If they only knew, they’d be tripping over themselves to ask you out instead.”
“Except I’m not into boys.” Sarah laughed, “I’ve had my fair share of dangly bits. I don’t want them on my partner.”
“Oh, I was serious about my crush on Selena. I’m mostly over it now, though.” She winked at Sarah.
Annie hugged them both, taking that as her cue to give the lovebirds some privacy. “Hey, I’m going to go over to Gretchen’s place. She lives a few blocks from here. I’ll call mom ok?”
“Want a ride?” Olivia asked.
“Na I’ll walk.” Annie said and shook her head. “I hear Celebration is like the safest town in Florida.”
“Oh hey before you go,” Sarah said, turning to Olivia. “Would it be weird if I asked to get Duck a keycard?”
“Nope, Annie, just tell them downstairs that we’re cool with you having a key.” Olivia said.
“Wow, thank you,” Annie answered. “I promise not to like bring friends over and abuse your wifi,” she teased.
“We’ll it’s summer break. You guys can come over use the pool, play games on the PS4 or Xbox One, watch movies, whatever, I don’t care.” Olivia said, and, as Annie left, exhaled. “That went better than I expected.”
“What did you expect, a monster?” Sarah asked.
“No, but I didn’t expect her to be so easy going about keeping our secret. Your sister is awesome.”
“Annie and I are really close. I pretty much helped raise her since Dad is always gone, and mom...” she trailed off. “Well, she’s a flake sometimes.”
“Sounds like my parents. Mom’s one of those new age spiritualist types. She means well, but I couldn’t take anymore Enya,” Olivia giggled.
“Oh my mom’s a punk and metal groupie.” Sarah laughed. “Thats how she met our dad.”
“So what brought you to Celebration anyway?” Olivia asked as they sat down on the sofa to continue talking a bit, before they had to start getting ready.
“Oh, we don’t live in Celebration, well I guess I do now, “ Sarah sat down as well in one of the recliners, “We got a McMansion in Four Corners because Mom’s got family there.”
“Ohh,” Olivia answered, and then gave Sarah a sheepish smile. “I guess I should tell you why I’m here, but you’re going to laugh.”
“Whys that?” Sarah smiled.
“I specifically moved here because I wanted to be a theme park entertainer,” Olivia answered sheepishly. “Ever since I was a little girl, and Cinderella took me on a carriage ride through the park, I knew I wanted to live here.” She paused to laugh. “Of course that was a few Cinderellas ago.”
Sarah nodded, but she did laugh just a little bit. “I wanted to work at the park because I’ve been a huge Disney fan my whole life. When we lived in California when I was little, Mom used to take me to Disneyland at least once a month. I really want to be an artist, but acting is fun too.”
“For what it’s worth the company likes to hire in house, so if word gets out that you’re an artist they’ll be beating your door down with projects,” Olivia laughed. “Just ask Alice - err, Christina. She’s done voiceover work for everything from Mickey Mouse Clubhouse to Marvel.”
“Really?” Sarah asked surprised.
“Yeah,” Olivia said, nodding. “Oh, did you see your room?” she added. “You really won't need to bring any furniture other than maybe any specialty furniture you have.”
“Knowing my parents I’ll probably have a new debit card on my nightstand back home by morning with my new name on it, and some ungodly high limit to buy new clothes,” Sarah groaned. “I really try to be independent, even wanted to try the starving artist thing, but my parents...”
“They try to make up for feeling guilty at not always being there. Yeah, I’m in the same boat,” Olivia answered with a reassuring smile. “But at least they care, in their own weird way, right?”
“Yeah, but I feel like crap when I try to refuse.” Sarah sighed as she got up to go and take a peek in her new room. The carpet, thick and plush, was an almost white pink with a huge canopy bed holding up a sleep number mattress. There were other furnishings as well like a solid wood vanity and dresser, and a pair of double doors, currently open, revealing a massive walk in closet. There was also a closed door which Sarah assumed was the bathroom. "Is that a princess bed?”
“Yes,” Olivia giggled as she came up behind Sarah. “Georgia didn’t want to pay the exorbitant shipping to have it moved so she asked me if she could just leave it here for my next roommate to have. Oh don’t worry, the mattress is clean. Georgia was more of a neat freak than me.”
“That was nice of her.” Sarah giggled, as she walked in and put her backpack with her new clothes on the bed. “I think Rachel thought we were going to have dinner with the governor though,” she said as she pulled out a low cut sequined black cocktail dress. “The other one was ritzier than this thing.”
“Oh God,” Olivia said, laughing out loud. “Well, we’re pretty close to the same size. Why don’t you come over to my room, and we’ll get you sorted with a skirt and top? It’s not a fancy dinner. Sheesh Rachel.” Olivia giggled.
“I’ll give her an A for effort,” Sarah laughed as she followed Olivia. “The shoes looked pretty daunting too. I’ve never worn heels in my life.”
“Yeah, no,” Olivia said, shaking her head. “You don’t start off with heels, especially really high ones. You start out with a one, maybe one and a half, then work your way up as you get more comfortable.”
Olivia opened her closet revealing a wardrobe any girl who called herself a Girly girl would die for; Sarah stared in disbelief for a moment.
“Okay, it’s official,” Sarah said, glancing at Olivia. “You’re coming shopping with me later.”
“I planned on it.” Olivia giggled. “I’m going to make you the best girly girl girlfriend on the planet.” she teased.
“Silvermist is a total girly girl from what I’ve seen, and I’m supposed to get in touch with my inner Silvermist...” Sarah trailed off into giggles, not wanting to admit that the thought of going full on super girly girl kind of sounded fun. It was one thing to admit she wanted to be a girl, but somehow ‘super girly girl’ felt a little scary yet.
“I think from all the movies, it’s safe to say Silvermist is the biggest girly girl pixie in the group:Sil or Rosetta” Olivia nodded, “Heck Tink is a tomboy, but I know how to do that. I was a tomboy when I was a teen.”
“Wouldn’t know it looking at this closet,” Sarah laughed. “But that’s true. The first thing she did when she got her new wardrobe was make it as comfortable as possible.”
“Exactly.” Olivia nodded. “And she never complains when she gets dirty.”
“Rosetta is definitely more dainty than Sil, but Sil has that refined lady thing going for her,” Sarah nodded as Olivia pulled her into the closet further to hold up outfits against her, trying to find the right one. Olivia and Sarah settled on a Baby pink black pleated skirt, and a velvet powder pink top.
“Totally girly girl there,” Olivia said approvingly.
“Oh this is cute...” Sarah giggled, turning this way and that to the floor length mirror. “I think it’s actually longer than my Silvermist skirt too,” she teased.
“Probably by an inch or two. I feel like the Pixie skirts are meant to be sexy but kid friendly at the same time, to attract the adults over as well.” Olivia teased.
“I do have one question though,” Sarah said as she sat down on the edge of Olivia’s bed and stepped into a pair of low heels in a muted coral pink. “That guy that plays Jack Sparrow ... He’s not the real Depp is he?” she giggled. “Because damn.”
“I know right?” Olivia laughed. “The mannerisms, lazy speech and everything are so perfect I sometimes suspect Johnny of coming to the park dressed as Jack to mess with people,” she teased, as the intercom buzzed, and a familiar, but unfamiliar voice spoke up.
“Hey, it’s Christina,” the voice said, but absent its faux British accent or high octave fluctuations that were so iconic to the Alice character.
“And Kelly!” Another voice called over top of Christina. Christina giggled.
“Oh,” Olivia laughed. “I’ll go buzz them in,” she said as she raced to the spacious living room area. Sarah got up to follow, albeit slowly. The low heels were a bit like wearing cowboy boots, but she hadn’t worn those since that one goofy homecoming spirit “cowboy” day in ninth grade. It didn’t take her long to adjust though, and by the time the girls had reached their door, she was comfortable walking in them.
Olivia opened the door on two very different women than Sarah remembered. One, about Alice’s height, had honey blonde hair rather than Alice’s platinum blonde, and was dressed in a cute kelly green ‘keyhole’ off the shoulder top and black skirt. The other girl had short red hair, and wore motorcycle leathers, a leather skirt, and a neon pink motorcycle helmet under her arm.
“God damn.” The red haired girl laughed as she looked around. “Princesses playing Princesses.” Though Kelly had been out to eat with Olivia and Christina a few times now, this was her first time at Olivia’s apartment.
“In my defense,” Sarah laughed, “I was told the rent would be $250, so I expected something a little... less.”
“More like a dive.” Olivia laughed. “Miss starving artist,” she teased, causing Sarah to laugh.
Kelly laughed, “It’s all good, really. I live in a dive though, over in Orlando. I had to have my place bombed for roaches.”
“You should’ve said something,” Olivia frowned. “I would’ve offered my spare room to you.”
“It’s not too late actually,” Sarah added.
“No way! I can’t break up the Princesses.” Kelly laughed again. “No it’s fine, really, I’m staying with my Aunt Julie this week while the apartment fumes out. I haven’t seen her or her family since I was in diapers.”
“By the way, just getting it out in the open,” Christina said, stepping closer to hug Sarah. “Your secret’s safe with us.”
“Uh?” Kelly said, confused.
Sarah laughed. “You got me. I’m kind of between genders right now, and if Olivia has her way I’ll be the biggest girly girl on the planet soon - not that I’m complaining.”
Kelly blinked, turning back to Sarah again. “... Whoa. Seriously?”
“Doesn’t matter.” Christina added, “You’re still a Princess, and one of our sisters.”
“Yup,” Kelly said as she pulled Sarah into a hug. “You’re one of us, girl.”
“And don’t let the tough act fool you,” Olivia teased. “Kelly is the sweetest girl you’ll ever meet. It’s Christina you have to watch out for,” she teased.
“My dad’s a Hell’s Angel, so I have to act tough.” Kelly laughed.
“And bite your tongue,” Christina laughed. “I am every bit as innocent as Alice ... Most of the time.”
“More like American Mcgee’s Alice.” Kelly shot back..
“I wanted to do that for Halloween last year, but the boss was worried people might recognize me,” Christina giggled. “It’s a fair point though. I’ve had people ask me if I voiced the Alice ride even on the street. I wish. I’m not as lyrical as Kathryn Beaumont.”
“You almost had me fooled with the British accent, except my dad has a real one.” Sarah said..
Christina giggled. “I went through so much coaching to get that accent to sound British, without sounding too British. It’s especially hard still when I’m laughing - which happens a lot around Scott.”
“Scott is such a ham.” Olivia laughed, “I love that guy like a brother.”
“God me too,” Kelly giggled. “I've only been with the park a short time, and he’s been like a big goofy brother, always looking out for me.”
“We had fun today.” Sarah admitted with a giggle. “He really takes his role seriously.”
“I’m not going to lie,” Christina said. “When you reached in his hat to take Aladdin’s fez, then ran off, I almost peed myself laughing.”
“I totally improvised.” Sarah giggled. “I was just going to tell him it was in the hat, and I was like no, just grab it and run, any self respecting Pixie would do the same.”
“You’re a natural,” Olivia giggled out. “I can’t wait until we have a full cast of pixies running around the park and Pixie Hollow.”
“If they’re half as fun as you three,” Christina laughed, “Hatter might just be driven sane.”
Sarah giggled, “I’d pay to see that.”
“So who’s limo are we taking?” Kelly asked, paused, and grinned. “Just kidding.”
“Don’t look at me,” Sarah laughed. “I rode in on a...” she paused, glancing at Kelly. Kelly groaned.
“Oh God. You’re the dork on the Vespa?” she said, trying to look serious, but then started laughing too. “I’m kidding! Nothing wrong with scooters. They’re cute. Seriously, we’re all friends here. And if anybody gives you crap, Periwinkle’ll kick their asses.”
“Now that, I’d pay to see,” Christina laughed. “We can take my car if you’d like though,” she said, her Alice slipping in just a bit, not in tone or pitch, but in her choice of words. “It’s a 4-door.”
The girls all went down and go into Christina’s car and she drove to a small quiet 24/hr burger joint, “Told you nothing fancy.” Olivia laughed. “You should see the sexy cocktail dress Rachel picked out for her.”
“And the strappy stilts,” Sarah groaned. “I like Rachel a lot, but her idea, and our idea, of a casual dinner are two veeeery different things.”
“Maybe she thought it was a date,” Kelly teased.
Olivia grinned evilly, “Maybe this is a double date.” she teased Kelly.
Christina laughed. “I would never be so devious. Not without getting you drunk first,” she teased back.
“You know, I actually don’t drink. It’s weird.” Olivia laughed. “One wine cooler and I’m out on the floor drooling.”
“Oh thank God,” Kelly laughed. “I was afraid something like that might come up where I’d have to politely say ‘hell no’. I’m hardcore allergic to alcohol. Can’t even take cough syrup with it.”
Christina laughed, “We’re a dry group of friends eh? When we go clubbing, we drink soda.” she hugged Kelly, “You’re safe.”
“It’s all in fun,” Olivia added with a giggle. “But, and please don’t take this the wrong way, but I can’t help but giggle a little at the daughter of a Hell’s Angel being allergic to alcohol.”
“And half Irish, half German to boot,” Kelly added with a giggle.
Christina shook her head, “Really? Oh wow, I feel bad. Last time I went drinking was with my older brother, and his friends and I drank them under the table. But I’ve been dry for a year now. I don’t see any reason to break that.”
“I’ve never even had alcohol, if that helps,” Sarah added as they found a booth to sit.
Olivia hugged Sarah close, “You’re not missing much girl. Shiz is nasty.”
“Aside from putting me in the emergency room,” Kelly giggled, “It tastes like piss.”
Christina grinned, “And you’d know what piss tasted like how?” she teased.
Kelly laughed. “I’d tell you but I’d have to tickle you.”
“Ut oh, busting out the weapons of mass destruction.” Olivia laughed as a young waitress approached their table..
“Hi gals, what can I get you?” she asked brightly despite looking a bit weary.
“Oh hey Sue, I didn’t think you were working today.” Olivia said.
“Oh hi Liv!” Sue replied warmly. “I took a double shift since Lisa’s down with the measles. It’s cutting into my study time, but the money’s worth it.”
“Damn girl, oh anyway, these are my friends from work. You remember Christina and Kelly, and this is our new girl, Sarah. Sarah, Suzanne’s been my regular waitress since I’ve been coming here. If she ever quits I’ll have to find a new diner,” she said jokingly.
Sue laughed. “I’m working on it. Just a few more classes and I’ll be a registered nurse, and I can leave this place behind. But I’ll totally come back once a week for free to wait Liv’s table,” she teased.
“Good. I don’t want to have to break in a new waitress.” Olivia giggled. “I’ll have the usual myself.”
Sarah looked at Olivia and then Sue, “Whats her usual?”
“Medium well burger on a whole wheat bun drowning in ketchup, with a side of garlic fries and a Dr. Pepper,” Sue answered without missing a beat.
“I’ll take the same then.” Sarah said hungrily. “That sounds good.”
“Oh, me too, but make mine well done and cheese please,” Christina asked more than stated.
“Yeah, why not,” Kelly laughed. “Light on the ketchup, heavy on the garlic please and thank you.”
“I’m actually allergic to cheese if we’re being honest.” Sarah laughed. “Most Dairy actually.”
“Ouch,” Christina answered. “I don’t know about you, but growing up I couldn’t live without my sugar coated sugar blasted cereal and milk.”
Olivia stage whispered, “She still can’t. It’s how she stays so perky at work.”
Sarah giggled, “I take medication so I can eat dairy, but I still like to keep it down to a minimum. I hate pills, especially after the horse pills for anti depressants I used to take.”
Christina nodded. “I can sympathize. I know everyone thinks I’m so together now, but I used to have major problems with depression too.”
“My older sister tried to kill herself a couple of times before she finally came to grips with her gender identity issues,” Olivia said quietly. “I can’t pretend to know what she went through, but I understand about depression. You guys are in safe company.”
“How did your parents take it? I bet it was nothing like my moms reaction.” Sarah asked.
“They kind of went through the five stages of grief, but finally accepted it when they realized that it was accept having two daughters, or lose one of them to a graveyard.”
“My mom acted like I was born a girl.” Sarah laughed.
Kelly giggled softly. “Well, you do look the part, and your voice acting was so perfect I had to google you on my break to make sure you weren’t Lucy.”
“I used to get called Lucy Liu in school.” Sarah laughed. “I mean i went to school with like five different guys who had higher timbre voices, but I was the ‘lucky’ one to have the voice and girlish good looks. I wore a lot of baggy clothing.”
“So Olivia gets to date Lucy Liu, and I get Lilith over here huh?” Christina teased, giggling. “No, but seriously, you have an amazing voice and an amazing talent. Anyone that teased you for that should have their head examined after having it slammed in a car door a few times.”
Olivia nodded, “I totally agree, even with the gratuitous violence part too.”
Christina gave her best ‘Alice’ sweet and innocent smile. “Don’t let this get out, but I’m a kickboxing champion.”
Sarah laughed , “Really? I'm not a master or anything but I'm really good at Tai Ji, or more commonly called Tai Chi.”
“I used kickboxing to deal with a lot of my depression and anger issues, but when I discovered acting, it was like I was ‘home’. I knew what I wanted to do the rest of my life.”
“Same with me. I used Tai Chi to focus my mind, and not think about my problems.” Sarah smiled a little at that, excited to meet another martial artist.
“Yeah, exactly,” she said as Sue brought out their drinks. “I might bother you to teach me someday. I’ve wanted to expand my studies without going back to kickboxing. Having an Alice with super toned muscles would be ... unsightly.”
“I still do this ritual every morning.” Sarah winked at Olivia at that. “I’ll definitely try to make sure I’m clothed and quiet.” she teased.
Olivia laughed. “Oh, the apartment’s entirely soundproofed.”
“Reeeeeeally,” Kelly said, grinning evilly. “What were you and your last roommate doing again?”
“Georgia played guitar,” Olivia laughed, “Pervert.”
“Plus you saw the grand piano,” Sarah laughed. Kelly shrugged, still grinning.
“Can’t blame a girl for fantasizing. Georgia was hot, even though I only met her once before she moved.”
“She was also straight as Merida’s arrows.” Olivia laughed.
“The deathknell to every potentially great relationship,” Christina laughed. “If I had a dime for every time I found a nice girl, amazing friendship, who had a huge crush on my brother... God, no wonder I had depression issues.”
Sarah laughed a bit at that. “I kept fighting with my sexuality as well. I was like, I’m a boy, liking girls is alright, but at the same time, I was like um, I’m not a boy, I like girl stuff too much to be a boy. So liking girls shouldn’t be ok. I mean I beat myself up over it forever. I’m still not sure 100% who I am yet, but I know where I’m headed.”
“I’ve got names of really good therapists if that helps,” Olivia said. “My sister went through several before she found someone who really listened.”
Sarah nodded. “My mom said if I found one, she and dad would pay for it, because I sure the heck can’t afford it on the park salary. I snuck a look at the bill for the one I saw in High school, and holy hell they’re highway robbers.”
“A-freaking-men to that,” Christina laughed raising her glass. “$250 an hour to listen to me whine about my problems meeting lesbian girls. Kickboxing turned out to be cheaper, and way more fun.”
“The one my parents sent me to, was $450 an hour, and he was a dick.” Sarah laughed, “All he ever said was ‘And how does that make you feel?’, never tried to help beyond prescribing meds.”
“Maybe I should become a therapist,” Kelly laughed. “I’m not a dick, and for 450 bucks an hour I’ll listen to anything anyone has to say.”
“I really wanted to tell the ass, it makes me feel like ripping my weiner off and shoving it down your throat.” Sarah giggled. At that moment Sue approached with their burgers. She either didn’t hear Sarah, or chose not to let on that she heard, as she simply smiled warmly.
“Let me know if you need anything else,” she said brightly.
“Thanks Sue.” Olivia giggled.
“Thank you,” Sarah echoed. “Oh can I get a little saucer of Ranch?”
“Sure thing,” Sue answered, and stepped away again.
Sarah blushed deeply, “Oh God, I didn’t mean for her to hear that.”
Olivia was nearly in tears laughing. “She’s heard far worse from me, trust me.”
“I’m sure you never said you wanted to rip your weiner off and shove it down someones throat before either.” Sarah giggled, still blushing.
“True, but this is where I come to unwind after work. Sometimes I’ll drag Christina and Scott here, or a girls’ night like this. If the air isn’t blue, someone’s not trying hard enough,” she teased.
“I’m a little surprised you like girls though, Christina,” Kelly added. “The way you and Scott interact I totally thought you were... y’know...”
“And why’s that?” Christina laughed, “You know Scott’s gay right?”
“Seriously?” Kelly and Sarah answered in unison.
“Seriously, hes been with his partner for a few years now. I think they met in school.” Christina said.
“I’m hoping we can make this a regular thing,” Olivia said around a mouthful of hamburger.
Christina grinned, “Oh I don’t know if I want to interupt your date nights with the new girl.” she teased.
“Well, that’s why Kelly’s here too,” Olivia teased back.
Kelly shook her head, “Ok Seriously, what's up with the whole that’s why Kelly’s here thing?” she was either really dence or really dence.
“I’m sorry,” Olivia answered. “It’s just-”
“Shhh!” Christina said.
“But-”
“SHHH!” Christina answered, blushing.
“No, I’m not going to sssh about it.” Olivia giggled, “Kelly, Chris has a massive crush on you. There the cat’s out of the bag now.”
“It’s why I get so damn tongue tied every time Scott and I came by Pixie Hollow the last couple of days,” Christina sighed.
“Really? I mean I thought we were all adults here. You could have just told me.” Kelly giggled. “I always thought you were out of my league. I mean, apart from thinking you and Scott were dating.”
Christina laughed. “Um... Ditto, actually... I play this innocent, sweet, lovable character, and don’t get me wrong, I adore playing her, but I was afraid you’d think that was how I really am too.”
“Bah, the last time we were here, you were trying to describe how girls can write their names in snow with pee just like boys can.” Kelly laughed. “I know better than you being sweet and innocent.”
Sarah had to take a moment to process the mechanics and logistics of girls writing their names in snow. Christina laughed.
“Okay, so I overcompensate a little when we’re ‘unwinding’... Truth be told, I’m not really at either extreme, but somewhere in the middle, and I really want to get to know you better.”
“And since cats are out of the bags.” Olivia laughed, “The moment Christina brought that cute pixie to the hollow, I knew I had to make her mine.”
Sarah blushed deeply as she slowly put down her hamburger. “I don’t have any cats to let out of bags, but um, I’m really excited about sharing an apartment with the most beautiful girl I’ve ever met, who also happens to be smart, funny, talented, and loves kids and entertaining as much as I do?”
Christina and Kelly laughed, “I think she’s proposing to you Olivia.” Christina spoke up.
“Hey,” Sarah laughed. “I don’t propose until the second date.”
Kelly laughed, “How many girls have you asked to marry you then?” she teased.
Sarah counted on her fingers, then on the other hand. Christina raised her eyebrows as Sarah continued counting for a few more seconds. “Counting Olivia? This is actually my second date ever, and I only just found out it was a date a few seconds ago.”
Olivia giggled quietly. “Sorry for tricking you and Kelly.”
Sarah laughed. ‘Oh I don’t mind. I’m having fun, and the company is great.”
“And I don’t have to go home and take a really long, really cold shower tonight,” Kelly added. “So I’m good.”
“No, she can come to my place and take a nice warm relaxing swim in my bed with me.” Christina teased.
Kelly said, in her best Mad Hatter impersonation, “But I don’t know how to swim.”
“Oh then I can give you mouth to mouth resuscitation after saving you from drowning.” Christina teased again.
“Ooooh, my daddy warned me about girls like you,” Kelly giggled. “I’m so glad he was right. You sure you’re alright with dating a biker chick though?”
“I watch Sons of Anarchy.” Christina giggled. “I know it’s just TV, but I’ve heard it’s pretty close. I’m fine it, really. Besides, I know it’s just an act,” she added with a wink.
Sarah laughed, “I like that show. SamCro forever.”
“Weirdly, me too,” Kelly laughed. “You’d think I’d hate it or be indifferent, but it’s really good.”
“I cried when Opie died.” Sarah frowned. “What made me even more sad was Jax wasn’t very sympathetic towards his death, even though those two were like best friends throughout their school years.”
“I think it was an act,” Kelly said, nodding. “He had to hold it in to keep up appearances when in reality that would’ve shaken anybody up. But that’s coming from someone who lives on keeping up appearances,” she teased. “Peri is like, my ‘Oh thank God I don’t have to be Kelly Brown for awhile’ mode.”
“You do an awesome job with that.” Sarah said, “I mean we didn’t get to hang today, but when we did you were really into being Tink’s sister.”
“I even shadowed Olivia for awhile to try and pick up some of her quirky mannerisms that she puts into her role.”
“That’s awesome because in the movie, they had never met before and they acted almost alike.” Sarah giggled.
“They even had those weird cotton balls on their shoes,” Christina laughed.
“Yeah.” Sarah giggled, “It was like no matter how far they were their beings were almost touched by each other, not much is said of what her job is in the ice kingdom, I bet shes a tinker fairy too.”
“That’s like the one thing that bugged me about that movie,” Kelly said, nodding. “Every other season’s fairies have specific jobs, but winter fairies just kind of existed as they were presented.”
“I hope they make a follow up eventually, and explain more.” Olivia nodded.
“Gosh me too,” Sarah said, “But I have to give them props for explaining Hook’s origins in Pirate Fairy.”
“I agree that was a good movie,” Olivia said. “I had to watch it twice.”
“And this is why I love you guys,” Christina laughed. “We went seamlessly from sex jokes to our favorite parts about Disney movies.”
“Violent ripping penis’ off and shoving them down throats, to beating boys heads in car doors too.” Kelly laughed.
“We should get more actors to hang out here,” Sarah laughed. “Make it like our version of a cop bar.”
Olivia laughed, “I think they’d throw us all out of here on our ears.”
Josh Peterson has just scored the job of a lifetime - or at least the best job he can hope for without leaning on his parents for references - as a janitor at The Magic Kingdom, but when fate intervenes and he finds himself alone with the costume of his favorite Pixie Hollow character, his life takes a whole new turn.
After dinner, as the girls walked back out to Christina’s car Sarah received a text from her mother that she had a surprise for her, asking her to stop by as soon as she could. Sarah groaned as she sat in the backseat of dark red Buick Regal.
“Mom wants me to stop by the house. She has a ‘surprise’ for me. What did I tell you?” she laughed. “I guarantee it’s a new debit card.”
“Hey,” Kelly laughed. “Don’t knock free money, honey. If your parents want to give you a hand being you, I say go for it. This is your chance to reinvent yourself.”
“What’s the address?” Christina asked, grinning. “We’ll do a blitz shopping trip before we head back to Olivia’s, if that’s okay with you guys.”
“Sure!” Olivia giggled.
Kelly nodded. “I wouldn’t have said anything if I minded. I wanna get Sarah some body spray too so she’s not stuck using Brute,” she teased. “Plus I think it’s sweet Olivia gets to meet Sarah’s mom already. I’m not letting my parents anywhere near Christina.”
“Crap,” Sarah groaned, sinking into the seat as they pulled into the driveway. “My Dad’s home.”
“I thought you told Gen your parents were cool?” Olivia giggled out, squeezing Sarah’s hand.
“Oh, they are,” Sarah answered. “But that doesn’t make this any easier.”
“We’ll go with you,” Christina said, stepping out of the car. She opened Sarah’s door for her, and Olivia gave her a nudge, causing Sarah to whine and step out.
“I guess with Kelly there at least I won’t feel completely awkward,” Sarah teased causing Kelly to laugh.
“Oh shush,” she shot back. “Be glad you can be yourself around your parents now. If anyone ever found out I play a Disney pixie I’d be dragged out of town hogtied to a bike and dumped on the outskirts,” she teased as they walked up the long garden path through the landscaped front yard. “Man,” she added as they reached the front door “Am I like the only non-Princess princess?”
Christina laughed. “I live in a penthouse now, but only because I work my ass off as a voice actress.”
Sarah took a deep breath, slid the key in the lock, and opened the door. “Mom, Dad? “ she called almost hesitantly.
“In the kitchen.” Sarah’s mom called back.
“I hope you don’t mind, I brought some friends from work. We were out having dinner when you texted me,” she said as she approached the kitchen.
“Thats fine.” Helen called out as Sarah rounded the corner. “Your dad’ll be in from the garage in a second- Oh my... You look beautiful,” she gushed.
“Whoa!” Annie said, coming in from the kitchen’s other entrance. “You look hot!”
“Thanks,” Sarah laughed, blushing as she motioned for the others to come in too. “Annie you already know Olivia. Mom, this is Olivia, Kelly, and Christina. Guys this is my Mom, Helen, and my sister Annie.”
“It’s nice to meet you all,” Helen said, adding, “And I’m sorry if I interrupted your evening plans. You really didn’t have to rush over.”
“Nah, we wanted to,” Christina answered. “Olivia wanted to meet you.”
At that, Kelly put an arm around Sarah’s shoulders. “And we wanted to let you know your daughter’s safe with us,” she teased, grinning while trying not to giggle as she let go again.
Olivia nodded, “She really is. We’re very protective of each other, and the older actors in the park are way worse at being overbearing too. Like you should meet the actress who plays Maleficent. She’s like mother hen.”
“Oh Gosh yes,” Christina laughed. “She’s almost scarier out of character than she is in character. But I think the lady who plays Cruella De Vil is a sweetie.”
“And they drink less than Auntie Bev,” Sarah laughed. “At this rate I may keep doing this full time while I work on my art on the side.”
“Is that my new daughter I hear?” Rick asked, every bit the Essex accent Sarah had warned them about, as he came into the kitchen, wiping motor oil from his hands with a disposable shop towel. “Wow,” he said with a big laugh. “You look beautiful. I’d give ya a hug but,” he trailed off, motioning. He was dressed in an old flannel shirt over a gray tee shirt, and looked very much like he had just been waist deep in rebuilding an engine.
“Hi Dad,” Sarah said sheepishly. “These are my friends from work, Olivia - my new roommate, and Kelly and Christina.”
Christina laughed, “Wow, you weren't joking when you said your dad had a British accent. He could almost pass for Bert.”
“I’ll take that as a compliment,” he laughed, adding, “Oh I got a present out in the garage for you Sarah dear.”
“Oh boy,” Sarah said. “Well at least it’s not a new platinum card.”
“Nah, yer mum’s holding that for you,” he teased.
“Actually I put it in your new girls best friend on the counter.” Helen shot back, pointing to the small white purse on the counter. It was sitting conveniently placed next to an unopened Straight talk iPhone 6 box.
Annie coughed. “The phone was my idea because I’ve seen that dinosaur you’re using now.”
“Oh, nice!” Sarah giggled. “I can keep my old number this way. Thanks guys,” she bubbled. “So what’s in the garage?” she added as she picked up her new purse and put her driver’s license she’d been carrying in her small skirt pocket into it.
“Go look,” Rick answered. “Key’s in the ignition.”
Sarah poked her head into the garage. Her breath caught in her throat, her eyes wide as saucers as she found a mint condition 1968 soft top convertible Mustang awaiting her.
“Mother of God!” Sarah practically yelped. Rick laughed.
“Before you protest too much, I’ve been working on this little surprise for months. I just finally got the last parts I needed last week and had it brought over while you were out. I figured since you’re moving, now was the perfect time rather’n wait for your next birthday.”
Annie grinned, “I want a Dodge Viper on my 16th,” she teased.
Sarah and Helen both laughed laughed as Sarah jumped in the driver’s seat, running her hands over the steering wheel slowly. “Wow... She’s perfect.”
“All new leather interior.” Rick said proudly as Sarah got out again and carefully hugged him, not wanting to get oil on Olivia’s top in the process. For all that she complained of wanting to be independent, she really did love the new car.
“Thanks Daddy,” she giggled out, which surprised him a little, but he smiled.
“You’re welcome. Think that’s the first time you’ve thanked me since you were Annie’s age though,” he laughed. “And I really love the daddy thing. Annie uses it all the time too: sounds better than ‘Dad’ to my ear.”
“I’m rubbing off on her already,” Annie giggled gleefully. “Now to get more pink into her wardrobe.”
Olivia grinned. “Too late. I think pink is her favorite color,” she teased. Sarah stuck her tongue out at Olivia..
“Well, pink and dark blue,” she shot back and winked..
Kelly leaned over to Sarah, “How many tats does your dad have anyway? You sure he’s not a biker?”
Sarah giggled. “More than what you can see, and nope, roadie. Alice Cooper, Metallica, Nightwish...”
“Ex-roadie.” Rick answered, overhearing the girls’ whispers. “I got my own gigs now. But you’d be surprised how often I cross paths with the biker scene, usually in bars.”
Sarah giggled, “Dad’s from West Essex but he’s been around the world.”
Rick laughed, “My dad was worked at the steel mill till I was 16, and I worked at the steel mill till I was 18 and took off as a roadie for a punk band called Rancid. I wasn’t going to work myself to death for rubbish pay.”
“Oh, and mom’s an artist,” Annie added. “Abstract paint, sculpting, you name it. We have a sweet art studio.”
“Oh, which reminds me,” Olivia chimed in, “The other half of our floor is just empty space. A previous investor started renovating it, but then fell derelict on the lease. If you wanted you could probably rent it as a studio.”
“Oh sweet, but the rent’s got to be more than what we’re paying for ours? I mean crap our apartment looks like a mini mansion.” Sarah giggled. “Ours has to be way more than $500, for that matter.”
Olivia smiled sheepishly. “Well... a bit... My parents are paying part, and we get a Disney discount because it’s in Celebration. Actual price is closer to three large a month, but right now I only pay $750.”
“If you’re paying $750, why am I paying $250? I mean that’s not fair of me.” Sarah asked.
“Well, you said you wanted to try the starving artist thing,” Olivia teased, giggling. “Really though it’s just because I wanted a certain new roommate badly enough to bribe her.”
Sarah laughed. “In my own defense, I’m paying my way through art school on scholarships this fall, and the money from work is going toward what that doesn’t cover.”
Helen laughed a bit at that. “She wants to be independent, but I keep telling her she doesn’t have to be. We have money for both girls, and plenty of it. We just purchased a few houses in the neighborhood here to renovate and flip.”
“I’m even checking out my new friend Gretchen’s private school here,” Annie giggled. Sarah laughed.
“I guess it’s something I’ll bring up with my new therapist. Olivia’s going to get me some names to look into.”
“My older sister went through the same thing Sarah is now, only my parents were a lot less supportive,” Olivia added as Sarah led the girls with her parents in tow through the kitchen.
“The art studio’s back here,” Sarah said as she led them to a spacious back end first floor room. The open area had hardwood floors with a lot of plastic or drop cloth down under various art projects, canvases of various sizes, with still more paintings stacked against the wall, and the odd “junk” sculpture - one a topiary-style giraffe made entirely out of soda bottle lids, and another a 1960s-style sci-fi robot sculpture assembled from old broken appliances.
“Whoa,” Kelly said, looking around. “Did you do all these?” she asked, glancing at Helen, who laughed.
“A couple of those are Sarah’s.” Helen shook her head. “And Annie is more into clay sculpting. We all worked on Will - the robot statue though.”
“Pretty much anything Disney in here was my doing,” Sarah said sheepishly. “Except the cute porcelain statues. Those are all Annie.”
“Speaking of which,” Annie said as she rushed over to her sculpting area, grabbing a nearby tarp and throwing it over the entire table. “I’m working on a surprise for the Pixies. I can’t have you going and telling them what it is before it’s ready,” she teased.
Olivia giggled and leaned over to Annie, “We’re not allowed to turn down gifts at work. We’re supposed to ask people if they’re sure like a billion times. But we’re not allowed to refuse the guests.”
“Good,” Annie giggled out. “Because it’s something I want you each to have when they’re ready.”
“One time at work Scott and I were walking around, “ Christina spoke up, “And some customer tipped us like $500. We tried to refuse him a ton of times, but he refused to take no for an answer We eventually took it per policy, but you have to report it to Gennine.”
Kelly laughed. “You two are like the face of Disney World. I don’t care what anyone says about the mouse. It’s totally you two.”
Christina laughed, “We actually get that alot too.” She paused, and added in a perfect Minnie Mouse voice, “Of course, I’m the bow behind the mouse on the Clubhouse! Teehee!”
“Oh my God,” Annie laughed. “There was this little girl I babysat for back in Cali who watched that show religiously. You’re really Minnie?”
Christina nodded. “I also have a bit role in the new Star Wars Rebels as frightened peasant #2 fleeing the Storm Troopers.”
Sarah giggled, “I submitted some art to Disney for Star Wars Rebels. Don’t know if they’ll want to use it though.”
“Oh wow really?” Christina said excitedly. “Oh I hope we get to work together! It’d be nice to be able to talk about what we do out in the open for a change.”
“Hey, you should show them your Star Wars costume from last year.” Annie grinned, “Sarah had made an entire Ashoka outfit for halloween last year.”
“Well, I’m short, she’s short...” Sarah giggled out. “I can’t do Ahsoka’s voice very well though. The inflection’s just too different.”
“Hey,” Olivia said, “Now that we have two cars, why don’t you come with us Annie?” We’re taking Sarah shopping.” She grinned. “I get to ride with Sarah in the stang though.”
“Oh! Can I?” Annie squeaked excitedly.
“I gotta be honest,” Annie said from the backseat as they pulled into the mall parking lot. “I’m having trouble believing you’re really the same person. The old J--sibling person would have never accepted a debit card from Mom and Dad, let alone a Mustang,” she giggled.
“I don’t plan on going too crazy on myself,” Sarah laughed. “Kelly needs this too.”
“You thought so too, huh?” Olivia laughed. “I’ve been telling her she needs to stop living in her dad’s shadow and be herself, but hearing her say it out loud, I think, it’s the first time she’s finally admitted it.”
“Kelly’s dad is some old school biker dude,” Sarah explained to Annie as they stepped out of the car. She made sure to put the top back up before turning on the alarm. “But she told us at dinner that her character is her chance to escape from being Kelly. Kind of like how mine was for me today. I felt free for the first time in ages.”
Annie giggled. “Oh God. Poor Kelly. We’re going to Barbie her too, huh?”
Olivia laughed. “I figure between you, Sarah, me, and Christina, she can’t fight us all off.”
“Well, it’s really cool of you guys to include me like this,” Annie said brightly as she hugged Sarah, as Kelly and Christina joined them.
“Since you know our dirty little secret,” Kelly said, “We have to keep an eye on you now,” she teased.
“I know Sarah’s. I haven’t pegged you guys yet,” Annie laughed. “But I have a suspicion about Christina with that ‘face of the park’ thing.”
“... Oops,” Kelly said, and then giggled as they entered.
“So” Annie giggled, “My sister the pink fufu girl artist.” she teased.
“Talking about yourself again?” Sarah shot back playfully. “I might pick up a new digital art pad while we’re here though.”
Annie smiled, “You really should pick up a new laptop too. If you guys think her phone was a dinosaur, you should see the brick she used for a laptop”
“Before it finally crapped out,” Sarah added.
“Oh oh, let me guess!” Christina squealed. “It had Windows Vista installed.”
“Nope, Windows 95.” Sarah sighed.
Christina stared blankly at Sarah. Annie giggled. “No, she’s not joking. 256 meg hard drive and all.”
“How did you even... I... I don’t even,” Christina stammered. Kelly laughed.
“You broke our computer geek.”
“The drawing software I have is 95 compatible, and I had 1gb of ram.” Sarah commented. “It does the job.”
“Well,” Christina finally said, recovering from her momentary lapse of being unable to even, “At least it wasn’t Windows 8.”
“I like 10 so far. it’s turning out to be a really nice OS.” Annie said. “Early beta, but still, it looks sweet.”
“Oh me too. It goes in cycles of crap, good, crap, good. Windows 7 was amazing so I knew 8 would be garbage. And now 10’s coming along brilliantly. You’ll even be able to stream xbox one games to your PC in 10 if the industry rumors hold true.”
Annie nodded, “I use the latest greatest build on my laptop, I’m in the know for 10.” she teased.
“You just lost your sister, and I just lost my girlfriend,” Kelly teased, giggling.
Olivia giggled, “At least I’m on the same computer page as Sarah. Windows 95 is about where I’m stuck in my head.” she teased.
“Good lord,” Annie groaned. “You two were made for each other. But for what it’s worth 7 and 10 aren’t massive leaps from 95 the way 8 was with the Metro UI thing. Well I mean if you use the right software mods.”
“I can play video games and navigate an iPhone better than anyone though.” Olivia winked.
“Speaking of iPhones, I should activate mine and donate my old one.” Sarah giggled and pulled out the phone she had stuffed in her purse with her license and credit card. “I should probably talk to that therapist about what to do to legally change my name and stuff too...”
“That part’s really easy here,” Olivia said. “You can even get your license changed to ‘F’ without a ton of hassle.”
“One of us, one of us,” Kelly chanted, causing the others to laugh.
“If she only knew?” Olivia giggled out as Sarah activated her new phone.
“... Knew what?” Kelly asked cautiously.
“Oh nothing.” Olivia grinned, “You’ll find out soon enough.”
“Oh come on. You kept me in the dark about the girl of my dreams liking me. You owe me one,” Kelly giggled.
“Really?” Annie asked as she glanced between Kelly and Olivia. “So like, you’re all three..”
“Four, “Christina giggled softly. “But yes. The vast majority of Disney actors and actresses are perfectly normal individuals, some transgendered, some gay, some are even Republicans,” she joked. “We come from all walks of life.”
“Wow... Now I don’t feel so weird,” Annie sighed, sounding relieved. Sarah put an arm around Annie’s shoulder and hugged her.
“You want to talk about it?” she asked. Annie shrugged.
“Not really a lot to talk about. I accidentally kissed a girl, and I didn’t really hate it,” she said sheepishly.
Olivia giggled, “I kissed a girl, and I liked it, her cherry chapstick.”
“Watermelon actually,” Annie giggled out. “I love that song. She didn’t say anything about it though so...”
“How do you accidentally kiss someone anyway? I’m like genuine curious,” Kelly asked. “I mean, because most people are scared off by the biker babe look so they never get close enough to accidentally anything, so I have no experience here.”
“I was coming around the corner from the bathroom as she was coming out of her bedroom, and we like literally bumped into each other, and our lips met,” Annie said sheepishly. “I mean it wasn’t that magical fairytale moment, but I didn’t feel revolted or anything.”
Sarah giggled softly. “Sometimes, my young padawan, a kiss is just a kiss. If you didn’t feel anything from it, good or bad, then you shouldn’t read too much into it.”
“Yeah, if you count that sort of thing I had my first kiss when I was six,” Christina giggled softly. “Your first real kiss is intentional, and if you’re lucky, it’s something you’ll never forget. That’s not to say there’s not potential, but your sister’s right. You shouldn’t stress over it if you don’t think it meant anything.”
“Or unlucky, if your braces lock and you have to drive to the orthodontist’s like that,” Olivia giggled.
“Thanks guys,” Annie giggled softly as they headed for the women’s clothing department of Macy’s. “I feel a lot better.”
“Gah, that was expensive.” Sarah sighed as she and Olivia had made it home and she tossed all her bags on her bed. “Even bed sheets cost a fortune these days.”
“They’re worth it though. But can I ask you something?” Olivia giggled. “Did you already shave your legs before?”
Sarah laughed. “I became a swimmer so I’d have an excuse, but there wasn’t a whole lot to start with. Why?”
“Oh, I was about to say ‘once you start shaving’ - rough sheets are hell on sensitive recently shaven skin, but then it hit me that your legs look better than mine.”
Sarah giggled, “I don’t grow face hair, and I think I have like one or maybe two hairs that grow in my pits, but thats about it.”
“Your Mom’s Native American isn’t she?” Olivia asked. “She definitely looks Cherokee.”
“Half, but yeah,” Sarah answered. “My grandfather on her side is some kind of tribal council. We’re kind of the black sheep of the family,” she teased.
“I knew it,” Olivia giggled out as she helped Sarah to start hanging up her clothes. “I’ve got a genuine Indian Princess for a roommate,” she teased.
Sarah giggled, “There’s really no such thing as Indian Princesses. It’s kind of a white thing.”
“So Pocahontas wasn’t historically accurate?” Olivia mock gasped. “Disney lied to me! Oh speaking of which, Kelly and I are going in early to watch auditions for the new pixies. Now that you’re one of us that means you’re invited too.”
“Cool. I still can’t believe Gennine hired me on the spot to play Silvermist.” Sarah giggled as she put an outfit for tomorrow on the closet knob. “But then I can’t believe I got to spend the afternoon hanging out with Megan freaking Stuart, either.”
“Don’t let her good looks fool you,” Olivia laughed. “Gennine is actually a former Broadway talent scout and agent. She’s one of the best in the business, so if she hired you on the spot, it means she saw something and didn't want to let it get away.” She winked. “Expect acting classes to start next week after we get the full pixie troop together.”
“I guess I was already technically under contract,” Sarah added. “But still... I expected to be thrown in jail for impersonating a pixie,” she giggled out.
“Oh it’s only a $0.50 fine.” Olivia teased. “It’s good to know you can swim, though. That’s an important quality in a water pixie. Oh, and,” she giggled out, “I got you a present while you weren’t looking.”
“Uh oh,” Sarah laughed as Olivia reached into one of Sarah’s bags, pulling out a smaller bag that had been hidden under one of the shoe boxes. “What is it?” she asked, opening the bag. She reached her hand inside, and pulled out a cute dark blue two piece bathing suit. While not covering as much as a full one piece would, it was hardly extremely skimpy either, striking a nice balance between covering a little, while showing off one’s assets.
“I figured since we have a pool that doesn’t get a whole lot of use from me, someone should be able to use it. And you said dark blue was one of your favorite colors,” she added with a giggle.
“Well atleast it’s not pink, and don’t ever expect me to wear that in public.” Sarah answered, laughing.
“That’s entirely up to you. I like a one piece myself just because I’m a little body shy,” she said as she cleared the bed of the empty bags to help Sarah put on her new sheets. “I wonder how Kelly’s aunt is handling the sudden influx of shopping bags though,” she added, trying not to laugh.
“Well it might be hard to hide whats between my legs.” Sarah giggled trying to make it sound bigger than it really was.
“Oh that. There’s prosthetics to make that disappear,” Olivia giggled out. “Before her surgery my sister Laura wore something like that just for her own self confidence, but for a long time she didn’t even want to go full surgery route, until she met her girlfriend - now wife Sophie.”
“Well I don’t like my dangly bit, and as soon as I can get it off the better. I’ve kinda came to that realisation today.” She turned to Olivia. “I mean I know it sounds sudden, but being accepted - as Silvermist, and then as Sarah... There’s just no turning back, but I feel like I’m lying, still, too.”
Olivia walked around the bed, wrapping her arms around Sarah, and gave her a soft peck on the cheek. “I just want you to know, whatever you decide to do, you have everyone’s complete support.”
“Well incase my partner wants kids, I think it’d be best if I saved some huh?” Sarah giggled.
Olivia laughed at that. “Oh, good idea. For me, I definitely want kids someday, hopefully after I’m too old to keep playing Tink, and passed the torch on to someone else. A pregnant Tinkerbell just wouldn’t look right to the kids, y’know?” she teased.
“I don’t care when I have kids, I love kids.” Sarah giggled. “They keep me feeling young. That little girl today that was having her birthday, made my day.”
“A little bird told me you brightened another little girl’s day at the soda shop too. The manager was moved to tears, even.”
“She was a preteen, on the verge of disbelief.” Sarah sighed. “I just told her that the magic that shrinks them when they go to Pixie hollow, grows us to their size when we leave.”
“That’s pretty much exactly the story we use when visitors ask,” Olivia giggled out as they walked out to the living room again. “I forgot to tell you, but I keep fresh fruits on hand, juice and soda in the fridge, and I’m a wheat thins addict, not because they’re healthy, but because they taste sooo good.”
“Good to know.” Sarah giggled, “You don’t have to worry about me drinking your milk, or eating your cheese.”
“Oh, that’s right, you’re allergic,” Olivia nodded. “I’ll have to remember that when I’m cooking.” She paused, and grinned. “God, it’s so good to have a roommate again. I just hope you don’t hate the piano,” she teased.
“Actually I like piano music,” Sarah answered. “I love listening to classical when I’m painting. It helps me focus. There’s something to be said for a good piano or keyboard rock song too though.”
“Georgia and I used to jam sometimes,” Olivia laughed as she sat down on the overstuffed sofa. “My parents made me take lessons for years, but I’m kind of glad they did. Between the music lessons and drama club, I nailed the Tink role first try.”
“No drama club here, and I can’t play an instrument to save my life, but Annie says in the shower I can carry a tune,” Sarah giggled.
“Your voice is like any musical instrument,” Olivia said with a nod. “From what you’ve told me, you’ve had years of practicing it, doing character voices. I bet you sing beautifully.”
Sarah blushed a little, but started to sing, “When you wish upon a car, whether traveling near or far, just make sure to wash your hands when you leave the rest stop.”
Olivia giggled, “Wow, that’s not even a song, and you made it sound like one I think you’ve been hanging around Scott too long already. You should hear his rendition of ‘Let it Go’.”
Sarah laughed at that as she put an arm around Olivia, laying her head on her shoulder. “You know what this day has been?” she asked. Olivia grinned and lay her head against Sarah's.
“Yeah. Perfect.”
Josh Peterson has just scored the job of a lifetime - or at least the best job he can hope for without leaning on his parents for references - as a janitor at The Magic Kingdom, but when fate intervenes and he finds himself alone with the costume of his favorite Pixie Hollow character, his life takes a whole new turn.
Sarah was the first to wake up. She put on a bra and a pair of boxers and went out into the livingroom to start doing her morning tai chi routine. She had her new iPhone set up on a speaker dock, with some quiet Zen meditation music playing, and in short order began her stretches.
A good ten minutes in, Olivia crept into the room, still dressed in a pair of pink fuzzy pajama bottoms and a neon pink camisole top. She watched Sarah for a couple of minutes, until Sarah turned around, and stopped abruptly.
“Oh! Um,” Sarah said sheepishly. Olivia giggled.
“No, don’t stop. It’s beautiful. Can you teach me to do that sometime?” she asked, adding, “I don’t want to interrupt you.”
“Sure,” Sarah laughed a little. “I’m not certified to teach, but I am technically qualified. I’d be honored to teach you, or anyone else interested.”
“Great,” Olivia said, almost grinning. “How do you take your coffee? I’ve got lots of different creamer flavors.”
“Girl scout thin mint?” Sarah asked.
“That, I keep in bulk,” Olivia laughed. “Oh, and how do you like your eggs?”
“Over easy or scrambled. Sunny side up creeps me out,” Sarah answered as she returned to her morning routine. “Thanks Olivia. I’ll start the coffee tomorrow morning before I start my tai chi regimen.”
“No problem. I’m usually up early to get ready for the day anyway, and today’s special, with the auditions,” Olivia called back as she disappeared into the kitchen. Sarah didn’t see her again until she finished her routine, and wandered into the kitchen herself.
Olivia had just finished scooping up a heaping plate of scrambled eggs with some delicious-smelling sausage and toast on two plates, placed on the kitchen’s breakfast island bar, alongside two cups of coffee and two tall glasses of orange juice.
“Whoa. What did I do to deserve all this?” Sarah asked. Olivia just grinned.
“We’re on our feet all day in the Florida heat. A good breakfast is super important. Once we fill out the roles for Fawn, Rosetta, Vydia, and Iridessa we’ll have a Disney 365 interview thing to do as well, probably in a couple of weeks depending how long casting takes.”
Sarah laughed around a mouthful of egg. “I guess they don’t all just magically appear in the Pixie room like I did, huh?”
Olivia giggled, “Nope, you came straight from Neverland. We’re also going to discuss the possibilities of adding Zarina to the cast - you know, the Pirate pixie? We’re meeting with some of the writers to talk about if it’d be a good idea”
“I think that would be perfect.” Sarah said, pausing to sip her coffee. “She’s one of my favorites.”
“Personally I think she’d add a little sass to Pixie Hollow. She’d be fun to have around,” Olivia giggled. “Plus she’d give Mike a run for his money on harassing poor Captain Codfish,” she teased.
Sarah giggled, “Oh poor ol' Captain Codfish. I hear the mascot costumed people are rotated regularly? How come they don’t do that for the Pixies, they just tell the kids we’re sleeping or back in Neverland?”
Olivia tilted her head in thought. She’d never really thought about it. “You know I’m not actually sure. I’ve been playing Tinkerbell since I was 18. Same with Christina and Alice,” she said with a giggle.
“Yeah the faces stay the same, but I hear like Mickey and Goofy they’re always rotating.” Sarah shrugged. “I’m not complaining or anything. I was just curious.”
“Oh no, I know. Now I’m curious too,” Olivia laughed.
“Oh God I forgot I have a car now,” Sarah groaned. “I need to apply for a car spot not a motorbike spot for work.” Sarah sighed.
“I usually walk to take the bus, both are pretty safe things to do here.” Olivia giggled, “Oh but I think your vehicle pass covers one each. If you don’t mind the company, I wouldn’t mind riding in style with you. I’ll even help pay for gas.”
“Nah,” Sarah laughed. “If you’re riding with me, it’s my treat. But you have to provide your own sexy sunglasses,” she teased.
“Ooh, you drive a hard bargain,” Olivia giggled as they finished their breakfast, and Sarah automatically started to gather their dishes, loading them into the dishwasher.
“Wow. I couldn’t pay Georgia enough to do the dishes,” Olivia mused as she watched.
“I’m kind of OCD about cleaning,” Sarah answered. “I even have a special way of loading the dishwasher to get everything completely clean. Drives my parents crazy, but it works.”
“Sarah, you and I are going to get along wonderfully,” Olivia giggled out as she stood, walking around the breakfast bar, and leaned over to kiss Sarah’s lips softly. “I need to get a shower really fast, then I’ll be ready after I get dressed.”
“Ok, that was my first kiss, and I liked it.” Sarah winked and giggled. “Me too, won’t take long to get ready.”
Olivia giggled softly as she lingered for a moment and kissed Sarah again. “You taste like thin mints,” she teased, giving Sarah a warm hug before they both stepped out of the kitchen to their respective bedrooms.
“I think the wings are the easiest part.” Silvermist stated as she finished getting ready and started off towards the interviews with Tink and Peri.
“You know they’re even waterproof?” Tink giggled. “I mean you still can’t fly when they’re wet, but they’re made not to just melt in the rain or if you fall in the fountain.”
It was still somewhat early, and not many people were milling about the park just yet. Most of the actors and actresses weren’t out and about yet either, leaving quite a different feeling from the busy day Silvermist had had before.
Before long Sarah found herself in a large room that looked more like a movie studio than anything. There were cameras and a large green screen, and to her surprise, those cartoonish folding chairs really did exist, and there were three of them, named Tinkerbell, Periwinkle, and Silvermist, set up for the girls to watch the auditions.
“... I thought she was joking when she called me their newest star,” Silvermist, in her Silvermist voice, stage whispered to the other two, aware that not only crew, but potential new cast members were milling about nearby.
“Nope, all us Pixies are stars.” Tinkerbell giggled.
A blonde haired girl who couldn’t have been older than 18 approached them at that, and spoke in a soft Southern accent that would make her a perfect Rosetta. “Would it be weird of me to ask you guys for an autograph?” she giggled sheepishly. “I mean being that I’m here to try out too...”
“Oh no! We’d love to sign your book for you.” Tinkerbell said shaking her head. “Right girls?”
“Oh absolutely, Dew Drop,” Silvermist giggled, and the girl looked a little shocked.
“I swear you sound just like her. That’s amazing.”
Periwinkle giggled, “That’s because she is Silvermist, silly pixie.”
“Thanks. I’ve wanted to work here since I was little. Wish us luck!” she said, not wanting to say ‘me’ since the other girls were hoping for their chance to shine as well.
Silvermist grinned. “You got my vote, Rosetta.”
“Aw, thanks Buttercup,” the girl answered in her best Rosetta - which wasn’t far off from her normal sweet voice, or the actual character’s.
“You know we all get to help in picking the Pixies right?” Tinkerbell actually whispered not stage whispered.
“Oops...” Silvermist giggled.
“No that’s perfect, I think she’ll make an awesome Rosetta, what about you Peri?” Tinkerbell asked.
“Other than that she’ll have to wear an itchy wig like me,” Peri teased, making sure they couldn’t hear her whisper - Tink and Sil could barely hear her for that matter. “I definitely agree.”
“Well we have our first Pixie.” Tink giggled softly.
Gennine smiled as she came over to the girls, “None of you have any water. Are you thirsty at all?” she clapped her hands, and a short young woman with black hair and glasses came out of nowhere, it seemed.
“Yes ma’am?” she asked.
“Whoa,” Silvermist stage-whispered. “I want to learn that trick.”
“Alessa, would you be a dear and chase down a cooler of bottled water for the girls and our auditionees?” she asked sweetly.
“Sure thing,” Alessa said, and quickly disappeared into the crowd as the girls sat down in their respective Star marked chairs.
“Once she gets back we can begin,” Gennine said in a friendly, but professional tone. “While we wait, I just want to stress to you all that you don’t have to be a professional actress. You just have to know your character. You have to be your character, to believe that you are Rosetta or Iridesca, or Vidia.” She pointed to Silvermist. “Sil, come here a moment dear.”
Silvermist hopped up off her chair and approached. “Yes Fairy Mary?” she asked, getting a small giggle from the crowd.
“Why don’t you tell them a little bit about what you do?”
“Oh! Well, I’m a water fairy, which means I’m in charge of the springs and rivers, but we also paint the don’t drops.”
“You mean the dew drops?” Periwinkle called from her chair.
“Well those too,” SIlvermist giggled softly. “Sometimes I help Rosetta water her plants. Oh, and one time I helped Tink play this hilarious prank on Fairy Gary where we filled his kilt drawer with dew drops to overflowing. He was so mad his face turned as red as Tink’s when she stubs her toe.”
The crowd erupted into laughter as Silvermist took her seat again. Even Gennine was laughing now.
“That’s what I’m talking about. Improvisation. It’s all about relaxing and having... fun,” she trailed off, as a familiar hat bobbed around behind the crowd, and she watched as Alessa returned, with the Hatter and Peter not far behind. Each of the guys had one handle of a massive ice chest, its contents sloshing around loudly as Hatter skipped along behind, jostling it about.
“Oh no! It’s the hat thief again.” The Hatter spoke and grabbed his hat as they sat the chest down.
“I’ll have you know I put it right back where I found it,” Silvermist replied putting her hands on her hips. “Tink still has your tea pot though.”
“But it was an unbirthday gift.” Tinkerbell protested.
“It was?!” The Hatter replied. “Well that’s okay then! Just don’t let it happen again,” he nodded firmly, then turned to Periwinkle, “Good day Miss Winter Pixie. Would you care for some tea?”
“Oh, I’d love some iced tea,” Peri replied with an excited grin.
“Oh perfect, We have a water fairy and a winter fairy, so we can have iced tea now!” The Hatter did his iconic laugh.
“Would you two like to stay for the auditions?” Gennine asked. “We’re searching out more pixies for the Hollow.”
“Oh no I couldn’t impose, I think Alice is waiting outside.” The Hatter hooted.
Peter laughed. “And I have a codfish to skewer. Besides, Tink always sees red when I interfere in Pixie business,” he teased.
Tink stuck her nose up in the air and then stuck her tongue out at Peter, “Go play with your lost boys.”
Peter laughed as he approached. “Oh don’t be such a flitterbug. I found you a lost thing,” he said, as he took her hand and placed a shiny new quarter in it, before he grinned, tipped his hat, and then vanished into the crowd.
Tink held it up for everyone to see, “Oh my! it’s a gear I think? See, it’s got the little things on it that make it turn.” she turned it in circles.
“Oh wow,” Silvermist giggled. “Now you can finish that automatic seed planter for Rosetta.”
Periwinkle smiled proudly. “Everyone loves my sisters inventions.”
“It wasn’t always that way Peri, I remember when Tink first started making them, they would always blow up.” Silvermist giggled.
“I tried so hard to be any other pixie but a tinker,” Tink laughed. “That bird still hasn’t forgiven me.”
“She almost had water fairying down, but she couldn’t get the dew drops right.” Silvermist nodded, “She kept dropping them. That’s why I call them Don’t Drops.”
Gennine grinned, whispering to Alessa, “This gives me an idea. Who do we have auditioning for Rosetta?”
“Carol Marks, and Vanessa Small.” Alessa whispered back. “Carol also said she wanted to try out for Fawn.”
“You,” she said, pointing to Carol. “What do you remember most about Tink trying to find her special talent?”
“You mean besides Vidia talking her into trying to round up those nasty brushlings?” Carol laughed. “It took me three weeks to coax that baby bird back out of his shell. Even then I had to break out the premium seeds from Rosetta’s garden.”
Gennine laughed softly. “Get her outfitted as Fawn,” she said. Just like that. No word of an acting coach or classes. Tink gave Silvermist and Periwinkle surprised glances as she turned to Vanessa, the blonde haired girl with the southern accent.
“And you, what about you? What do you remember about Tink trying to find her Talent?”
She had an idea in her head of what the Pixie Hollow fairies would look like fully realized. Out of the dozens of girls there, a few really fit. There was one in particular, a girl named Jade, that she was hoping would show up for the auditions as well.
“Weeell, I’d have to say either watching her frantically dropping don’t drops,” Vanessa giggled, “Or the look on Vidia's face when Queen Clarion ordered her to round up the brushlings. Now don’t get me wrong, Vidia is a great gal now, but she was hardest on Tink at first.”
A black haired girl put her hands on her hips. “Now hold on, I wasn’t any harder on Tink than anyone else. Besides, we’re friends now. Except when she interrupts my pollination and makes me spill dust everywhere...”
“I said I was sorry,” Tink giggled at that.
“I know,” the girl answered. “It’s just fun reminding you once in awhile.” She had just enough attitude in her tone to sound like the reformed Vidia.
Gennine leaned closer to Alessa and whispered, “Get those two outfitted as well. I want to see what the girls think.”
Alessa nodded, and Gennine wandered over to the three. “It’s your show girls, what do you three think so far?” she whispered.
“That girl is Vidia,” Silvermist laughed softly. “She has the attitude down perfect.”
Tink nodded. “That blonde we’ve already decided is just perfectly flitterific for the part of Rosetta.”
“Absolutely agree,” Peri chimed in. “We had her pegged as Rosetta before the auditions even started, but we wanted to give you a chance to do your job,” she teased.
“The other girl has a great Fawn aura. She’s mellow like Fawn, very down to earth kind of girl,” Silvermist added.
“And you,” Gennine stood straight and tall, and pointed to Jade, who had been nervously watching the whole affair. Jade had medium dark skin and dark hair, and a small frame, very slender. “What do you remember about Tinkerbell learning her trade?” she asked.
The poor girl stared nervously at Gennine, frozen in place. After a moment, she parted her lips to speak, paused, and then slowly backed up, turning to leave. Silvermist frowned and got up to go after her.
Gennine sighed, “I didn’t mean to scare her off like that. Tink, why don’t you go help Silvermist. Peri help me sort through the other girls in case they can’t get her to try out.”
“Um, sure thing?” Peri answered, trying to stay in-character, while not entirely sure what just happened.
“Hey, wait up,” Silvermist called after Jade.
“I was stupid to even show up here,” Jade answered without looking back.
“Why do you say that Iridessa? We need you here.” Silvermist protested.
“Because I’m not,” she answered. “I can’t... I can’t act. I get stage fright in front of more than three people. I don’t know what I was even thinking coming here,” she answered.
That wasn’t her only reason. She didn’t want to tell Silvermist that the address she had given Gennine was for a battered women’s shelter.
Of course Gennine knew. And on the one hand, hiring her could lead to more trouble later, but on the other hand, her background check was spotless. She had excellent grades in school, and even had acting experience despite what she claimed now. But Silvermist and Tink didn’t know that.
Tinkerbell cut them off at the pass. “Stop right there,” she said as she brandished one of Peter Pan’s plastic swords.
“Eep!” Jade let out a startled squeal that sounded just like Raven, the voice of Iridessa in the movies.
“Did you know I was scared of the crowd here too when I first came here from Neverland?” Tinkerbell asked as she giggled and dropped the sword, “Ooops.”
“The first time I appeared in front of a crowd, I thought my heart was going to explode out of my chest,” Silvermist added. “All I wanted to do was disappear into the wall like some kind of... I don’t know, one of Fawn’s camouflage lizards.”
“But you’re different,” Jade argued. “You look like the characters, you even sound like them.”
“So do you.” Tinkerbell giggled. “Stop and listen to yourself, hold your head straight and say, "It might be the sparkliest thing I've ever seen: and I've seen a lot of sparkly things”
Jade sighed and shook her head a little.
“Come on, Dew Drop. Don’t be a Don’t Drop,” Silvermist coaxed, causing her to laugh a little.
“It might be the sparkliest thing I’ve ever seen,and I’ve seen a lot of sparkly things,” she said in a half-whisper that added to the authenticity of the scene she was mimicking, echoing the real Iridessa's surprise.
“See!” Tinkerbell said excitedly. “Try her other famous line, You shouldn’t take light so lightly.”
“... You shouldn’t take light so lightly?” she said, and then repeated it. “You shouldn’t take light so lightly.”
“There you go. Now lets go back to show Fairy Mary you’re the real Iridessa.” Silvermist announced.
“Okay, but if I blow fairy dust on her shoes, it’s on you and Tink...” Iridessa answered nervously.
“More confidence. Come on, Iridessa, you can do it,” Tink tried to pump her up.
“I’m not a professional actor either,” Silvermist whispered very quietly. “But I adore Silvermist. She’s by far my favorite pixie. If I can do it, you can do it.”
“Okay... I’ll try,” she sighed as she followed the girls.
Alessa smiled as the girls returned. “Ok, lets try this again from the top.” She seemed to be acting in Gennine’s place, though where Gennine had gone was anyone’s guess. “What was the funniest moment you remember about when Tink was learning her place in Pixie Hollow?”
Jade cleared her throat a bit. “Sorry... I had some pixie dust caught in my throat before. Funniest had to be when I was trying to teach Tink about being a light fairy and she ended up giving herself a light butt.”
Jade giggled as Tinkerbell put her hands on her hips, sticking her tongue out at her as Gennine emerged, giving Alessa a break.
“But my fondest memory is when she accepted her talent as a tinker and made all our lives a thousand times easier.”
For show they ran through the other girls but Alessa was back in the dressing room getting the new fairies ready for the park, much to the existing pixies’ surpries.
Gennine smiled as she opened her arms broadly. “Ok everyone thank you all for showing up, but we got our pixies for now. Please don’t feel like you’ve been defeated as there are always openings for other characters throughout the park.”
As the others filed out, Alessa approached again. “She’s doing much better now that she’s over her stage fright. I don’t know what those two said to her, but it made an impact.”
Silvermist did a pixie dance, “What I was told when I first flew here from Neverland: just relax and be yourself.”
Gennine chuckled. “Thank you for going after her, Silvermist. I don’t normally get so attached to potentials, but I just have a feeling about her.” She left out the part about Jade’s background check revealing that she needed this job, but the rest was true as well.
Silvermist nodded, “Just like the three of us knew that Rosetta was Rosetta.” she giggled.
“So what’s up with shoving the girls right out into the park anyway?” Peri finally asked, now that they were alone. “I mean it worked out for Silvermist, but won’t the execs be kind of upset?”
She and Tink had, after all, gone through standard training on how to walk, talk, even sign autographs like their characters - quite recently in Periwinkle’s case.
“Oh, they’ll be receiving training,” Gennine answered with a grin. “But Silvermist’s ... unique situation gave me an idea on how to improve the training process. Each of them has an extensive acting background, so I’m focusing on character specific details instead. It’s a gamble, true, but the suits hired me for a reason.” She winked at the girls.
“Jade told us she didn’t have any acting background,” Olivia said, frowning. “Why would she lie about something like that?”
Gennine shook her head. “Non-professional acting. She was in her school’s drama club in high school, however she’s never done anything on this scale,” Gennine half-lied. It was the truth, from a certain perspective, but not why Jade lied to them initially, nor why she seemed so nervous.
“Are the writers still debating whether to bring Zarina over?” Olivia asked, changing the subject. She seemed to accept Gennine’s explanation, as did Sarah and Kelly.
Alessa sighed at that. “Turns out we can’t put a pixie out in the park unless she’s been in at least two movies, Periwinkle being the exception.”
“Technically I was in Zarina’s story, though,” Periwinkle chimed in.
“True.” Gennine nodded. “Once the new pixies have had a chance to settle in, I’d like you three to take them with you and go enjoy some of the park together.”
Alessa laughed. “You know, you Pixies are literally like the easiest jobs in the park. You get to play around all day. Granted so do Alice and the Hatter. But you guys literally just get to goof around.”
“It’s great isn’t it?” Tink laughed. “I didn’t expect we’d find the others so easily though.”
Gennine laughed, “That’s because Pixies are supposed to be free spirited and do what they want. That’s part of why I’m not focusing so intensely on the face training as well.”
Peri giggled. “What we want, eh? I want to throw a snowball at Maleficent!”
“Oh I think we can arrange getting you some snowballs.” Gennine laughed.
“Yay!” Peri cheered and clapped. “I knew we could have them around Pixie Hollow, but only because of the stage magic required to make it snow in Florida. I wasn’t sure if that worked elsewhere.”
“There’s several areas with it setup, I’m sure we can arrange something.” Gennine laughed.
“Oh,” Alessa spoke up, “We have a few Disney and ex-Disney stars milling around the park today, so if you run into any of them feel free to have some fun. It’s not a requirement of course,” she quickly added, “I’m just passing along the staff memo.”
“Try to stay in character of course,” Gennine added. “We had to let a Prince Charming go last year because he couldn’t stay in character when there were famous people about.”
“Oh,” Tink giggled. “I thought you were talking about me hiding in the bathroom, before Selena Gomez’ birthday bash, having a panic attack last year.”
“Nope. If you can’t do it just hide.” Gennine laughed as Rosetta entered the room, her long blonde locks replaced by Rosetta’s trademark perfect brunette curls.
“Gosh, I just flew in from Neverland, and boy are my wings beat,” she said as she took a bottle of water from the cooler. “Fawn and Iridessa weren’t far behind. I think Fawn got herself distracted by a lost chipmunk,” she giggled.
“Ut oh, we might not see Fawn for hours then.” Silvermist nodded.
“Sorry, sorry,” Fawn called as she came into the room with Iridessa.
“We had a minor chipmunk related emergency,” Iridessa stage-whispered.
Tink bounced up and down, “Was it cute?”
“Adorable!” Fawn giggled. “I knew pixie magic made us bigger. I didn’t know it made the chipmunks bigger, too.”
“Oh! you meet them already?” Tink giggled.
“How are you holding up, Dew drop?” Silvermist asked Iridessa.
“Better. I still think I’m going to blow pixie dust,” she giggled quietly. “But I’m getting better.”
Tink leaned over to Iridessa and mock whispered, “Just watch how Silvermist handles things, and do what she does. She’s got a good head on her shoulders.”
Silvermist laughed. “It’s easy as one, dew, three.”
“The hollow is actually closed today.” Gennine called out, “Due to cleaning, so all of you girls will be out in the park today once you’ve had time with the coaches. Once they release you into the wild, Tink, Peri, and Sil will take you around.”
“I’ll warn the Hatter,” Alessa giggled softly. “But ... then again ... it might be more fun not to...” She grinned impishly.
“I have to say,” Rosetta spoke up, “I was expecting a lot worse than a few hours of coaching. I’ve heard horror stories - no offense Fairy Mary.”
Gennine laughed softly. “Yes, I was just discussing that with the girls before you came back. I realize this is highly unorthodox, but your roles are highly unique as well. I’ve been watching Tink and Peri, and now Sil, and it’s made me realize that, with your specific characters, the more you relax and forget that you’re actresses, the more easily you interact with the crowds.”
“Besides,” Alessa chimed in at that, “Your background checks are impeccable.”
“Indeed,” Gennine stated. “Now let’s get you in to see your coaches. Fawn, dear, I’m going to pair you with a signature coach as well. Your As look like o’s, which is fine for most things, but we want signatures to look just right.” She winked.
Fawn laughed softly as she stood at attention and saluted - which looked entirely too Fawn-like for the others to not laugh. “Yes ma’am Fairy Mary!” she answered, grinning.
Josh Peterson has just scored the job of a lifetime - or at least the best job he can hope for without leaning on his parents for references - as a janitor at The Magic Kingdom, but when fate intervenes and he finds himself alone with the costume of his favorite Pixie Hollow character, his life takes a whole new turn.
“Pixie emergency!” Silvermist called out as she ran towards the nearest employee restroom, Iridessa in tow.
Rosetta looked up from signing an autograph and gave Tink a glance, before returning her attention to the small crowd of girls.
Tink popped her head in the door, finding only Silvermist, and a closed bathroom stall. “Everything alright?”
“Dessa had a bit of pixie dust problems, but luckily nobody noticed.” Silvermist nodded.
“Just a dry heave... I told you this was a mistake,” Iridessa groaned from the bathroom stall.
“You’ll be fine.” Tink said as she walked in. “First day jitters. When’s the last time you got some water?”
“About when we started.” Dessa stated.
Silvermist nodded, “I was going to take her to she Pixie Soda shop.”
“Good idea. It’s not that hot yet, but something cool to drink will help a lot.”
“Maybe something light to eat too.” Silvermist agreed.
“I... kind of skipped breakfast,” Dessa answered sheepishly. “I was too nervous.”
“Thats no good at all.” Tink sighed, “You have to eat and drink regularly doing this, Dessa, otherwise you’ll end up really blowing Pixie dust.”
Dessa couldn’t help herself and giggled a little as she emerged from the stall, making a beeline for the sink to wash her face. “You guys are great... You know that?”
“We’re Disney Pixies. We have to stick together.” Silvermist echoed Tink’s previous statement to her.
“Exactly. Like Alice we’re not ‘official’ princesses, but we are park ambassadors. We’re everywhere,” Tink giggled. “And everyone looks out for us because of that, too.”
Silvermist showed Dessa a quick trick with her eye makeup and then showed her how to put the makeup away as Ariel had shown her. “I learned that from a mermaid,” she giggled out. “Well, one of them anyway. You’ll probably end up having zip lock bags all throughout the park.”
“I know I do,” Tink laughed. “I want you to stick with Silvermist for awhile, ok?” Tinkerbell stated. “Pixie orders,” she teased. “We’ll meet up at the Pirates of the Caribbean after you’ve had time to eat and drink something.”
Silvermist took Iridessa to the same place she had eaten before, and smiled waving to everyone, “Hi! I brought a friend from the Hollow. Everyone meet Dessa. She needs some ice water and something light to eat, if thats ok?”
“Hey, welcome back!” the manager, an older woman with graying reddish brown hair said warmly. “In case she forgot to tell you, pixies eat free, so stay as long as you want, and have as much as you care to,” she said.
Silvermist giggled, “Can I get a coke and a light chili burger.” she paused, “And the story why we Pixies get to eat free here.”
“Coming right up. And we’ve got a nice baked potato with your choice of toppings that should go down easy, Miss Dessa.”
“Thanks.” Iridessa smiled sheepishly.
Silvermist whispered, “Dessa’s got the first day to earth jitters bad.”
The manager chuckled a bit as she placed the girls’ drinks on the bar for them, while the short order chef hustled and bustled about in the back preparing their orders. “Ah, I know just how you feel. When I first started working here I was just a waitress looking for some extra money on the side. My first lunch rush, I spilled three drinks, dropped two trays, and almost fell on a customer. I just knew I was going to get fired.”
“Really?” Iridessa perked up a little. “What happened?”
She laughed. “Walt walked through the doors, walked up to me, and said “Katie, you’ve got to relax, or I’m going to have to start charging you for the dishes.”
“You knew Mr. Disney?” Dessa gasped. “You don’t look old enough.”
“Aww, thanks sweetie. I’ve been working here a long time, and I only met him just a few months before he passed. I was just 16 when I started. Oh, and to why Pixie’s eat here for free.” she added, “Because cherie, my niece loves Pixies, and your Tinkerbell was so kind to her when she got lost in the park once, that we instantly made it policy.”
“Awww,” Silvermist giggled. “That’s our Tink,” she said as the chef passed two plates over the back counter, one laden with different toppings alongside a sliced open baked potato - from a pile of cheese to sour cream and a big gob of butter - both in separate cups, as well as another cup of bacon bits, so Iridessa could pile them on however she liked.
“You can wait till the Pixies eat sweetie.” they heard a woman say to a little girl as she gasped and yelled ‘Pixies’.
Silvermist laughed softly as she stood and walked over to the table. “Hi there Dew drop,” she said warmly.
The cute young girl smiled brightly and her eyes lit up. “Hi Sibmerist.” She giggled. “Pixie howwow was kwozed.”
“Yeah,” Silvermist giggled, “Fairy Gary has his dust keepers sweeping the place to get any latent dust for reuse, so us pixies are wandering the park today - more than usual.”
“Ohhhh.” The little girl answered..
The girls mother smiled wryly. “Would you mind signing her book, and we’ll let you go back to eating. I’m really sorry.”
“Oh, no it’s fine, really,” Silvermist giggled softly. “I’d love to!” she said, as Iridessa came over to sign it next. “Our first duty is to you. We just stopped in for a quick snack.” She leaned closer to the pair and stage whispered, “This is the place to be for pixie spotting.” She winked at the girl, who giggled delightedly as Iridessa joined them.
“Dessa! Dessa!” The little girl giggled as Silvermist passed the girl’s autograph book over for her to sign next.
“Well hi there Sunbeam,” Iridessa giggled. “Are you having fun today?”
The little girl nodded, “Uh huh.”
“You know, I think I have... Somewhere...” she said, pretending to dig through her leaf pouches where she kept her light. “Ah there you are,” she said, producing a universal free adult+child meal pass. “A Mad Hatter dropped that earlier,” she winked.
“Oh that Hatter loses all sorts of things.” Silvermist giggled, “He blames me for stealing his hat; can you believe the nerve of him?”
“Noooo,” the little girl giggled.
“You tell him the next time you see him.” Silvermist said, grinning just a little, “That Silvermist could never take his hat. You think you can do that for me sweetie?”
“Otay!” the girl giggled excitedly as Silvermist and Iridessa each gave her a hug before returning to the bar..
Kate had a big grin, watching the girls sit down again. “You Pixie girls melt hearts.”
Iridessa giggled softly. “I... I can’t believe I just did that. That was so much fun.”
“It gets easier and easier as the day goes by. Just make sure before you come here tomorrow from Neverland you eat a good breakfast, and drink plenty of water.” Even Silvermist was beginning to question Gennine’s methods. Jade was doing well so far, but a few days of the kind of coaching Tink and Peri talked about would have done her some good, she thought.
“Yeah... I’ll do that,” Dessa answered sheepishly.
Kate spoke up at that. “Stop by first thing, if you want. We serve breakfast, lunch, and dinner here.”
Iridessa brightened a little at that and nodded. “Thanks, I think I will. Maybe a nice big stack of pancakes dripping with syrup...”
“Now you’re making me hungry,” Kate laughed softly. “I’ll make sure Greg has some ready and waiting for you with a tall glass of orange juice on the side.”
Iridessa reached her hand across the bar to squeeze Kate’s. “Thank you... I mean it.”
“Oh look!” Silvermist giggled as they were on their way to meet the other pixies, but they just had to stop. “It’s Wendy Darling!”
“Oh, Silvermist and Iridessa from Neverland!” she said brightly. Unlike Alice, she had a very natural upper class British accent. Uptown London to Sarah’s trained ear, having spent some of her formative years there when she was younger, and her sister just a baby.
“Wendy Wendy!” Silvermist cheered, “We must find Peter Pan!”
“That dear, silly boy,” Wendy laughed. “I’m sure he’s around here somewhere, probably up to mischief again,” she said with a sly grin.
“Like always, fighting Captain Codfish I’m sure.” Silvermist giggled and sprinkled some fairy dust on Wendy from her small pouch. “The other pixies are over at Pirates cove. Would you like to join us?”
“Oh! Well normally I simply detest pirates,” Wendy laughed, “But if I have all of you to protect me, then I’m sure I’ll be just fine.”
“I didn’t see you here yesterday.” Silvermist stated, “Did you come here from London looking for Pan?”
Wendy laughed softly as she walked with the pixies, and a couple of tourists with video cameras. “Why yes, actually. Peter has been sending me letters for ages of his grand adventures, so I finally agreed to come for a visit, and perhaps to stay awhile.”
“Oh! Are you moving to Neverland, Wendy?” Iridessa asked. “Neverland will be much more fun with you there.”
Wendy laughed softly. “I do so miss it you know, the never meals and the enchanted neverwoods. I think I shall have to consider it strongly, if only to keep Peter in line,” she teased, getting a giggle out of the videographers. “How are you liking the mainland Iridessa?” Wendy asked cheerfully.
“The flight in was a little bumpier than I remember,” Iridessa giggled quietly. “But Tink and Sil helped me get back on my feet.”
“Oy, more pixies,” a man who could pass for Johnny Depp’s double said as he turned to a lady pirate by his side. “Tell me you see them too?”
“OH! It’s Captain... Wait you're not Captain Codfish,” Silvermist stated as she walked around Captain Sparrow, looking him over carefully.
“I am not, nor have I ever been a codfish, cuttlefish, or swordfish,” Jack replied. “I am in fact the one and only Captain, Jack Sparrow, and who might you be, flittery... pixie thing.” He turned to Angelica again, at that. She glanced away.
Silvermist giggled, “Do you have a hook?” she grabbed Sparrow’s sleeve. “How about a peg leg?”
Jack wrinkled his nose slightly in distaste. “Not last time I checked. You sure you’re not thinking of Barbosa then love? Big, carries an undead monkey, wears a very fetching hat.”
Silvermist put her fists on her hips. “You’re not the same Captain that hates Peter Pan, so you’re ok. I’m Silvermist, and this is Iridessa and our friend Wendy.”
Angelica, who had been watching the whole display with mild amusement, finally leaned over, arms folded, and stage whispered, “I think she likes you.”
“We pixies like everyone.” Silvermist nodded.
Wendy curtseyed nervously. “You’re a pirate then?”
“Am I a pirate...” Jack echoed with a distasteful, disbelieving tone. “Wait, am I a pirate?” he asked Angelica.
“You pillage, plunder, steal ships from under English noses... Yes, I think you qualify as a pirate - barely.”
Jack nodded approvingly, and then, as if only just catching the ‘barely’ remark a moment later, stared disbelievingly at Angelica.
“He’s never been to Neverland!” Iridessa stage whispered, nodding firmly. “I would definitely remember that twiddly beaded beard.”
“What? I never!” Jack laughed. “I make it a point never to sail to places where I’ve never been, therefore I could never have been to Neverland.”
“Well if you ever go.” Iridessa stated, “It’s the second star to the right and straight on till morning. You seem nicer then the pirates we have. Maybe you can keep them in line.”
“Me? I’m dishonest, and a dishonest man you can always trust to be dishonest, honestly,” Jack replied with a slight grin. “I believe the rest of your pixie crew boarded ahead of you, but seeing as I couldn’t get Angelica to confirm nor deny that I was in fact not seeing pixies, it’s taken me a moment to reconcile that I’m indeed seeing you now.”
“Don’t look at me,” Angelica answered. “You and your wild fantasies about pixies on the Black Pearl...” she said, trying not to grin. “But if there were pixies aboard, it would be nice to have more of a woman’s touch around.”
“Oy, there will be no touching of pixies aboard my ship,” Jack insisted. He then turned back to Silvermist, reaching a finger out to touch her forehead.
“Boo,” Silvermist said, and Jack jumped slightly, causing the gathered crowd to giggle.
“Right then, hide the rum and let’s make sail!”
“Ready to make sail!” Angelica barked, causing Jack to jump again.
“I hate it when she does that,” he grumbled.
Silvermist giggled as she and Iridessa rejoined the other Pixies aboard the Pearl. “That’s not captain Codfish. Did you know that?” she mocked whispered.
“Nope, he’s much more fun!” Tink giggled.
Peri added, “We made him think we were just figments of his imagination.”
“I think that girl human likes him,” Iridessa stage whispered and giggled..
“Oh! Speaking of girls,” Silvermist pulled Wendy into the group of Pixies. “Wendy’s here!”
“Wendy, Wendy!” Tink said excitedly. “it’s been ages!” she bubbled as she hugged the poor girl.
Wendy giggled softly. “It’s been too long, Tinkerbell," she said as the ‘show’ began.
“Right then!” Jack said as he stepped to the center of the deck. “Pirating! Pirating is all about attitude, and thinking on your feet. Unless you’re sitting down, in which case it’s about thinking on your backside.”
“Arrr,” Silvermist giggled and pulled an air sword. “Avast ye.” She was really getting into the pirate pixie thing at that moment.
“Now, see,” Jack said, doing the stereotypical Jack Sparrow double-finger point, “There’s a figment of me imagination who gets it.”
“Tie the bilgerat to the mast and um...” Silvermist looked to Angelica for help.
“Let the Lost boys get him?!” Tinkerbell called out.
“I was going to say... twist off his toes one by one, but that sounds more fun,” Angelica laughed. Suddenly the ship creaked and shuddered hard, and one of the extras posing as a crewman let out a startled yelp as he fell from the rigging into the water.
“That wasn’t supposed to happen,” Jack said, trying to remain in-character. Without even thinking, SIlvermist sprang to her feet. The man floundered to keep his head above water, so she took a deep breath and dove off the edge to save him.
“Lower the longboat!” Jack shouted. “Man and pixie overboard!”
The extras, some of whom were in fact trained for this sort of emergency, threw out a floatation device while others quickly worked to lower a period-looking but quite functional longboat to the water. Meanwhile Silvermist had the man in her arms, keeping them both afloat as best she could as they began to swim the short distance toward the floatation donut together.
As the ‘pirate’ extras helped the man into the longboat, Angelica stuck out her hand to help pull Silvermist in after him.
“That was either the bravest, of craziest thing I’ve ever seen,” she said, trying to keep in character. “You’re a hero.”
“I’ll drink to that,” the half-drowned man laughed as he lay back in the boat, letting the others haul the boat back up with them in it.
“I’m not a hero, I’m just a pixie.” Silvermist shook some of the water off herself. The crowd seemed to think otherwise though, as the moment Silvermist stepped back on deck, everyone, from guests to actors, clapped and cheered, and Jack approached, removing his hat.
“For service above and beyond the call of duty of what I am now certain is not a figment of me imagination, I name you... Silverbust, or whatever it is, honorary pirate for life. I’ll even give you me hat,” he said, as he placed the hat squarely on her wet head.
“You don’t have to.” Silvermist giggled. “It’s a Pixie’s honor to help those who are in need.” she covered her face and sneezed shivering a little. The water was quite refreshing, but she had gotten some up her nose and it tickled badly.
“Oy, let’s get you back to shore then ey?” Jack said. Angelica nodded.
“There are some blankets in the cabin,” she said, gently taking Silvermist’s arm. The other man had already been led back there as well. Silvermist was actually surprised to find the ‘captain’s cabin’ was in fact a very modern looking medical area, where one of the other extras was checking over the man who had fallen over.
“Oh but I’m just flitterific. I don’t need anything.” Silvermist answered. “I’m just glad he's ok.”
“Thanks to you,” the man laughed softly. “It’s not that I can’t swim, but in all that pirate swag, and the shock of being thrown over, it all happened so fast. I owe you one, Miss Pixie.”
Angelica closed the door, though she kept her accent, which suggested to Silvermist that it was her real one. “Let’s at least get you dried off and make sure you’re okay,” she said as she took down a clean, white towel and offered it to Silvermist.
“Really, I’m fine. It’s no different from taking a refreshing dip in the pool, hot as it is out there,” she giggled.
“That was really crazy, and brave.” Angelica said, “And you are doing such an awesome job even now of staying in character.”
Sarah laughed a little. “I’ve had some lifeguard training,” she finally admitted. “I guess it just sort of took over when I saw him fall. The water looked deep enough for a safe dive, so I just jumped right in.”
“It’s a real lake. The only danger is the track, but you had more than enough clearance off the sides. Just don’t ever do that off the back,” the woman who played Angelica advised, as someone knocked on the door, and Wendy poked her head inside.
“Everyone - literally everyone - wants to have their photo taken with the heroic water pixie before we disembark.” She giggled.
Silvermist giggled softly as she finished drying her hair as best she could. “Ok.” She followed Angelica back out, to another round of cheers. “It’s nothing any water fairy wouldn’t do.”
Silvermist and her Pixie Hollow friends posed for several pictures together, with guests, with Wendy, even with Jack and Angelica. A Security guard came up after everyone got off the boat,
“We’re closing the boat ride down for the day. We have a couple divers to come in and look at the ship to see what happened.”
Angelica nodded. “We’re at a loss as to what happened. It almost felt like the boat hit something, but there’s not supposed to be anything down there for it to hit. We’ll stay here and greet guests for a little while longer.”
“We should find Fairy Mary and report what happened, before she hears some ghastly second hand report,” Rosetta giggled.
“I agree.” Silvermist answered. She was still wearing Jack’s hat.
“Where did you learn to save people like that Silvermist?” Fawn asked excitedly. “You were amazing.”
“Oh, it’s a water pixie thing,” Silvermist giggled as they started off together, not wanting to break character. “I’ll tell you the whole story after we get back to Neverland.”
Iridessa nodded, “Must be. I was terrified when he fell in.”
“You know,” Vidia spoke quietly, “That’s the second accident involving that event, but the first one was fatal. I think you really saved that man’s life.”
“Oh there you are!” came an older woman’s voice as Maleficent approached them. “You have the entire kingdom in a tizzy young lady. Bothersome pixies,” she said with a smirk, but winked at Silvermist. “Your ‘Fairy Mary’ is looking everywhere for you. I suggest you make all haste to Pixie Hollow.”
“On a scale of one to ten, how much trouble am I in?” Silvermist asked. The queen simply laughed.
“Yes, trouble. I wonder what fiendish punishments she’ll have for you, for saving a man’s life?” she said, trying not to grin. “Now, run along, little pixies. I have a princess to poison.”
“Wow,” Tink shivered a little. “Was the Queen smiling? We’d better get back to Pixie Hollow.”
The girls made their way back as quickly as they could, though with the sheer size of the park, it took them awhile, especially as news began to spread, and more and more stopped them to ask if ‘it was true’. Silvermist stopped a couple times to take more pictures with some of the guests that were on the ship as well, but they finally arrived outside Gennine’s office.
“Come,” Gennine called as Silvermist knocked. She poked her head around the corner.
“Ah, Silvermist, there you are,” she said. If Silvermist’s wings could droop, they probably would, as she came into the office. “You’ve had a busy day,” she said, and then paused to laugh. “Oh, heavens girl, stop looking so nervous. I just want to know one thing. Are you okay?”
“I’m fine.” Silvermist answered, brightening a little. “I almost lost a shoe, but the pirate is ok , and that’s what that counts.”
“You’ve probably heard, one of our actors was killed in a similar fall back in 2009,” Gennine sighed. “If you hadn’t gone in after him, it would have been two, and the deathknell for the Pirate attraction for certain.”
“I’m a lifeguard,” Sarah answered wryly, breaking character, since it was just Gennine. “It’s just what I do when I see someone in trouble.”
“It’s a good thing I sent you girls out on the park then.” Gennine stated. “Well the big wigs heard about it already, and they’re wanting to do a big Pixie party tonight for all you girls. So until then, consider yourselves on a well deserved break. You can stay and go out into the park as your characters or as yourselves, or you can go unwind if you prefer.” She grinned proudly.
Silvermist emerged from the room and smiled broadly at the girls, “We can go back to Neverland till tonight. Disney is going to throw us a big party, fireworks and everything. Gennine says we can either go out and relax in the park as our pixies, or go back out as ourselves. I kinda want to return Jack’s hat to him.”
“They’re still over at the lake doing photo ops,” Alessa stopped to speak up at that.
“I want his autograph so I’m switching to my street clothes.” Sarah giggled. “I’ll tell him the wind blew his hat to me or something silly so he can’t refuse.”
Tinkerbell laughed, “I guess its paid time off, so lets all get undressed and go out and enjoy the park?”
“Sounds like fun!” Rosetta bubbled excitedly, causing Fawn to laugh.
“Okay, now I’m sure of it. You are Rosetta.”
“You guys go ahead,” Iridessa said. “I think I’m going to find a nice quiet corner to hide in until tonight.”
“Oh no I can’t let you go alone.” Rosetta frowned, “We’re friends after all.” she said, giving Iridessa a big hug.
“B-but we only just met,” Iridessa not so much protested, as questioned Rosetta’s response.
“So? We’re best friends.” Rosetta answered.
“Can’t have flowers without lots of wholesome sunshine, Dew Drop,” Silvermist chimed in at that. Iridessa giggled a little.
“Thanks guys. I need this job... I mean I wouldn’t be here if I didn’t absolutely want to be Iridessa too, but... I’m just going to stop talking now.”
Tink giggled as she put out her hand, and Silvermist, recognizing the familiar gesture, put hers on top of Tink’s, and soon the others followed suit.
“Faith,” Tink said.
“Trust,” Periwinkle added.
“And pixie dust!” they all said in unison.
A bit later Sarah, now dressed in a short white floral skirt and a bright blue tanktop, approached the two pirates who were standing in the shade and chatting quietly when Jack looked up.
“... You look somewhat familiar. Have I threatened you before?” he asked. Sarah laughed.
“I drank all your rum.” she answered.
“Ah, that would explain why the bloody rum’s gone,” he answered, as Sarah dangled his hat on the tip of her finger. “Oy, now where did you get that?” he asked, as she stood up on her tiptoes to place it on his head.
“You wouldn’t believe it, but I was just having a stroll near Pixie Hollow, when the wind blew that right in my face. It is yours, isn’t it Mister Sparrow?” she asked sweetly, and Jack laughed.
“Captain! Captain Mister Sparrow, errr, Jack,” he said. Angelica was trying hard not to laugh now.
“So Captain Mister Sparrow, could I get your autograph, since I found your wayward hat?” she half-teased. “Yours too, Miss Angelica.”
“Oh, um, sure I suppose.” Jack pulled a couple of his locks of hair aside, straightened the hat, and signed the book, handing it to Angelica. “Are you sure you didn’t find that from a figment of me imagination?”
Sarah giggled. “If it was a figment of your imagination, then I wouldn’t have been able to find it,” she answered sagely and nodded. “But if I did find it from a figment of your imagination, I’m sure she would want you to have it back. A captain’s not a captain without a proper hat.”
“Now, you see,” Jack said, turning to Angelica, “This is a figment of me imagination who gets it.”
Angelica laughed and leaned over and whispered, “Your hair's still a bit wet sweetie.”
“Eep,” Sarah giggled as she touched the top of her head.
“Bloody good thing it’s real... Well... real imaginatively real. A wig would’ve gone off into the drink the way that figment dove off the ship like that.”
Olivia, who had been watching the entire exchange nearly in tears from laughter, finally spoke up. “Jack, Angelica would you mind posing for a picture with her?”
“Ah, it would be an honor and a pleasure,” Jack answered. “In front of me Pearl then?” he asked as the three of them moved into the sunlight, where the ship now sat awaiting a dive team inspection, and posed for a couple of pictures.
Sarah gasped quietly as she looked at her book, touching Olivia’s shoulder to get her to look too. Not only was it signed ‘Captain Jack Sparrow’, it was also signed ‘Johnny Depp’. Sarah looked up again, and Jack grinned and tipped his hat, bringing a finger to his lips afterwards.
“Oh my God,” Olivia whispered.
Sarah giggled and wiggled her finger, and then cupped her hand to Jacks ear, “You're invited to the Party tonight if you want to come, thank you so much.”
“Oh a party. I love parties. Especially rum parties. Or rum without the party,” Jack rambled, and Angelica laughed.
“We shall be there for certain,” she said.
“Yes, we will,” Jack added, nodding.
Sarah gave Jack and Angelica a hug, waving over her shoulder as she and Olivia walked away, “Oh my God, That really was Johnny depp.. Annie’s going to freak.”
“I’m having trouble not freaking,” Olivia giggled quietly. “I knew something was off. I mean the actor who normally plays Jack is good, but that was perfect. I told you I thought Johnny sometimes snuck in,” she whispered.
“I really want to experience that attraction properly,” Sarah sighed. “Hopefully they’ll fix it.” They stopped at the pixie soda shop and Sarah pulled out a $20. “Can I get a coke please?”
“Sure thing sweetie,” Kate replied warmly, doing a doublet ake. She stared at Sarah for a moment or two, but then just grinned. “Well what do you know, you’re my thousandth customer today. Drinks are on the house,” she said, as she poured up a fresh soda, as well as what she knew to be Tink’s favorite drink - vanilla coke.
“Oh thanks.” Sarah giggled and put the twenty away, but pulled out a $5 and put it in the tip jar.
“You girls enjoying the park?” she asked warmly as she placed their drinks on the counter for them.
“Oh we were on the Pirate ride earlier, and got to meet Jack Sparrow.” Sarah giggled.
“Oh and this brave pixie jumped off the boat and saved some guys life.” Olivia added..
The Hatter’s familiar squeak chimed in at that, “You know I heard about that. As Bob as my witless I’ll never call her a hat thief again.”
“I was here a few days ago, and I meant to get your autograph, can I get it now Mr. Hatter?” Sarah asked and offered him her book.
“Wouldn’t you rather have a manualgraph?” Hatter asked with a grin as Alice crept up behind him.
“Teasing pretty girls again I see!” Alice said, causing Hatter to jump right off his seat, swat at the air in an animated fashion, and spun around with his hands on his hips.
“Why I never! I was simply giving her my manualgraph!” he protested.
“I’ll take yours as well Alice if you don’t mind.” Sarah giggled.
“Oh!” Alice giggled. “Well that’s certainly different then! Of course you can have my manualgraph... But what is a manualgraph exactly?” she asked, looking between Sarah, Olivia, and the Hatter. The only one of the two who actually knew, who Sarah was, was Alice.
“Don’t ask me,” Hatter answered. “She’s the one who asked!”
“No, I asked for an autograph,” Sarah laughed. “You asked me if I wanted a manualgraph instead.”
“I did?” he asked, looking up from signing her book. “Are you sure? You might have a tea cup in your ear? I could check?”
“Oh I’m good, but I believe you did.” Sarah giggled.
“Well if you insist. The customer is always wrong,” Hatter nodded firmly, making an elegant show of writing ‘Hatter’ before he finally looked appraisingly at the signature with his tongue out to one side, and then crossed the t’s. “There. Alice?” he turned entirely the wrong way to look for Alice, who tapped his shoulder.
“I’m over here,” she said, and he jumped again.
“Oh don’t sneak up on me like that! Silly girl,” he giggled, passing the book to her.
“I didn’t sneak up on you - at least not this time,” Alice giggled. “You know perfectly well that I’ve been standing here the whole time.”
“I know perfectly well that you snuck up on me is what I know,” Hatter protested. “Accusing me of harassing pretty girls was it? Why I never!” he repeated.
“Never indeed,” Alice laughed. “Except for Wendy, Tinkerbell, Silvermist and Rosetta, Jasmine, Anastasia and Drusilla!”
“Now wait just a minute, hold on!” Hatter interrupted.
“What?” Alice asked as she passed Sarah’s book back to her.
“You specifically said pretty girls!”
“Yes?” Alice replied.
“Well how can you include the Tamerlain sisters on a list of pretty girls? That’s like including pixies on a list of fruit trees,” he replied with a giggle. “Oh! Cinderelly!” he called out, racing off after Cinderella as she walked by, and began singing, “Cinderelly Cinderelly night and day it’s Cinderelly!”
Alice giggled as she watched him go. “And off he goes again. I suppose I had better make sure he doesn’t get into any trouble.” She smiled brightly at the girls. “Do enjoy your stay though!”
“Thanks Alice.” Sarah giggled, pausing to sip her coke. “I wonder what the other girls are doing.”
Olivia laughed, “We all agreed to break off in small groups, but I think it was more so that we could have a second date.” she winked, “Darn that Pixie.” she teased.
“Those pixies are trixy,” Sarah laughed as she lay her head on Olivia’s shoulder. “This really is the happiest place on earth. And I’m still trying to hold in a fangirl scream at meeting you know who,” she squeaked out.
“Hey!” Peter Pan snuck up behind the two, “Did you know if you kiss that you’ll grow up?”
Sarah jumped slightly and giggled. “Then it’s a good thing we haven’t any kisses,” she answered with a grin. “Oh, Peter, would you sign my book?” she asked.
“Oh sure, I’ll sign it!” Peter replied. “Have you two seen Wendy? She just came in from London today.”
“We have,” Olivia bubbled. “She was on a pirate ship earlier, surrounded by pixies!”
“But Pixies are good.. And Pirates are bad.. Were they helping Wendy fight the pirates?”
“Oh, these were good pirates,” Sarah said with an affirming nod. “Captain Sparrow and his crew were giving a pirating lesson aboard the Black Pearl.”
“Until the ship struck a reef and sent someone overboard,” Olivia added. “And one of the pixies had to dive in after him.”
“That sounds like the pixies I know. Risking their lives even for a smelly pirate!” Peter laughed, handing Sarah’s book back to her. “If you see Wendy, tell her I’m looking for her, and that I’d like to give her a kiss,” he said with a grin as he held up a thimble on the tip of his finger.
Sarah giggled, “Sure thing.”
“Never a dull moment,” Kate laughed softly. “Can I get you a refill?”
Sarah nodded. “Sure. One more please.”
Vanessa, the pixie formerly known as Rosetta approached Olivia and Sarah, “Got a 9-1-1,” she sighed. “I know that Kelly said not to bug you guys but I mean it’s a serious 9-1-1.”
“I knew it,” Olivia groaned. “I knew Kelly was up to something.” She shook her head. “What’s up?”
“It’s Jade. I was talking to her to see if she had a place to stay or if she was already rooming with someone and she locked herself in a stall.. and I’m not talking in the public restrooms either.. the other ones.”
“I’ll go with Vanessa, you find Gennine?” Sarah asked Olivia.
“I dont think we should involve Gennine at the moment.” Olivia shook her head, “But is Kelly with her still?”
“Yeah, Kelly, Carol, and Morgan are with her trying to calm her down. I feel so fuckin’ awful,” Vanessa sighed. “If only I’d kept my trap shut.”
“It’s not your fault,” Sarah shook her head as they started off together. “Any one of us could have said it. I mean we were just talking about my housing situation yesterday.”
“... And now I’ve made it worse making a big stupid scene,” Jade sobbed as the girls entered the private actors’ restroom. She was sitting on the floor, with Kelly and Morgan - aka Vidia, sitting on either side of her and holding her, and Carol kneeling close by and holding her hand. “I should’ve never come here... I don’t belong here... I don’t know what I was thinking.”
“Shh, yes you do,” Kelly said. “You’re a perfect iridessa. You’re a better Dessa than I am a Periwinkle. I mean I’ve got tattoos I have to cover with waterproof makeup before I’m allowed out of the dressing room.”
Jade looked up as Sarah, Olivia and Carol came in, and frowned. “Carol I’m so sorry... I didn’t mean to make you run off like that. I just...” she stopped to catch her breath, choking back a sob.
“No, it’s okay. I went to find Olivia. I was worried about you, that’s all,” Carol said as she knelt in front of her. “Jade, I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to pry.”
“It’s not your fault,” Jade sniffled. “I’m just scared that if they find out I’m homeless that they’ll fire me. I need this job. I’ve been turned down so many times, I didn’t know where else to apply. The people at the shelter said I can stay as long as I want, but I’ve been there three months now, ever since...” she trailed off, at that and shook her head.
Carol shook her head, “You're not homeless anymore., I have room for you. And if my roommate Starla gives shit, I’ll smack her down. We stick together right? Pixie dust and all that.”
Jade laughed a little as she wiped her eyes with a piece of what once might have been tissue, now covered in running mascara and eyeliner. “Thank you...”
A female security guard popped her head in, “I’m going to have to ask you girls to leave-” but Sarah shook her head and showed the woman her employee badge. The woman frowned. “Oh... Oh I’m so sorry,” she said. “I’ll watch the door if you need some privacy,” she quickly added.
“Just a sister emergency.” Sarah nodded as the guard closed the door again.
“I’m sorry I’ve been such a flake to you guys,” Jade sniffled as she slowly got to her feet, with Morgan and Kelly’s help, and then hugged them both, followed by Carol, Vanessa, and then Sarah and Olivia. “I was just so scared...”
“For what it’s worth, Gennine probably knows already,” Olivia spoke up at that. “She does serious background checks on all hires. If she hired you, it’s because she believes in you as much as we do.”
“It’s true,” Sarah laughed a little. “My Dad’s lawyer called wanting to know who I pissed off to have both FBI, CIA, and Interpol background checks being run on me.”
“Interpol? Really?” Jade cracked a smile and laughed.
Sarah nodded. “Gennine is a former Broadway talent scout so she knows what she’s looking for. Granted that also makes her a little eccentric sometimes,” she teased. “But we all were included on the decision to hire you, and Fawn, and Rosetta, and Vidia. We literally would not be whole without you.”
“And we really do take care of each other,” Kelly added. “These two knuckleheads took me shopping the other night because I mentioned how Periwinkle gives me a chance to step outside my old life, stop being this tough biker chick and be someone more fun, and less intimidating.”
“And now she’s thinking about moving in with a girl from the park you’ll meet later.” Sarah giggled.
“Yup,” Kelly laughed. “If I can weasel out of my lease it’s a done deal, all thanks to these two, and now, our little family’s even bigger. But even if Vanessa couldn’t help, someone else would. Even Maleficent would give a kidney if it meant saving one of our own.”
“Thanks guys...” Jade sniffed again as Morgan offered her a fresh tissue. “I... I’m really not used to this. I mean it’s bad enough being half black and half Japanese, but add being homeless on top of it and it’s like you don’t exist anymore,” she sighed as someone knocked on the bathroom door.
“It’s Merida - could someone pass me my bag?” a young woman with a thick Scottish accent called through the door.
Jade glanced over, at that. “It’s okay... I’m... I’m okay now. I’m sorry for ruining your date, guys,” she sighed as Sarah opened the door, motioning for Merida to come inside.
“You didn’t ruin anything sweetie,” Olivia answered. “It wasn’t even a date despite what Kelly said,” she added with a dry laugh.
“Sorry,” Merida said sheepishly. “Dinna mean to interrupt but my wig tape is inching south at an alarming rate.”
“It’s fine.” Olivia answered, “Just some family problems,” she continued as she handed Merida her bag.
“Oh, I know from family problems,” Merida answered as she tossed her head forward to let the wig dangle, so it could be removed without getting hair in the tape. “Half my family’s crazy, the other, in a prison or a graveyard,” she said as she worked quickly to tear off more tape, clearly trying to take as little time as possible. “If there’s anything I can do,” she added, as she began to press the wig into place against her wig cap again, “Please don’t hesitate to ask.”
Sarah grinned a little. “Come to the Pixie Party tonight? If you don’t have plans of course.”
Merida laughed. “Oh, aye, me, a bottle of wine, and the Daily Show. Shall I come as myself or as Merida then?” she asked, straightening her wild mop of fiery red hair.
“Oh, either,” Sarah giggled.
Merida smiled and turned to Jade, the most distraught-looking of the bunch, and gave her a hug. “Hang in there sweetie. We’re all here for ya,” she said, and then quickly put away her ziplock bag and turned to leave.
Jade cocked her head slightly and then laughed. “... I just got a hug from Merida. I think I want to live here.”
“C’mon,” Vanessa said as she took Jade’s hand. “Let’s go out into the park together this time. I’ll buy you guys ice cream.”
“With sprinkles?” Jade asked. “Ooh I like sprinkles,” she said, momentarily reprising her Iridessa voice, which caused a chorus of giggles.
Josh Peterson has just scored the job of a lifetime - or at least the best job he can hope for without leaning on his parents for references - as a janitor at The Magic Kingdom, but when fate intervenes and he finds himself alone with the costume of his favorite Pixie Hollow character, his life takes a whole new turn.
When Disney throws a party, as Sarah quickly learned, they really throw a party. More than just a little fireworks show to light up Cinderella’s castle, this apparently, was to be a short notice concert in the Pixies’ honor including stars like Debby Ryan as well as many other disney stars that were in the area that could be called in - including Megan Stuart and her co-star Juliette.
A huge stage had been hastily built in front of Cinderella’s palace, but there was also a large open space in front of it for interacting and mingling with park guests and Disney stars and starlets alike, with the entire area decorated in Pixie themes, from Rosetta’s buttercups to Silvermist’s don’t drop lily pond, to a mini snow storm. The girls arrived early, just as Megan appeared.
“Oy,” Megan called. ‘When you guys throw a party, you go all out, eh?”
Silvermist giggled, “Pixies party hard.”
“Make no wonder they named a tube filled with concentrated sugar after you,” Megan laughed. “That was an amazing thing you did today though.”
A bunch of Pirates stormed the stage including the extra that almost drowned and Jack approached the microphone and called, “Where be that figment of me imagination? Not the green one with the hair up to... well,” he said, holding his hand above his head to poke fun at Tink’s hair bun. “The watery one what lost me hat after I gave it to’er.”
Megan whistled loudly, and a spotlight shone down on her from the stage rigging. She pointed at Silvermist at that. “Here she is.”
“Ah! There she is hiding with the other figmentations,” Jack said sloppily and lazily. “Bring yourself up here then love. You other figments too! We’ll make it a figment party, hey?”
Laughter erupted from the quickly growing crowd, and a cameraman with a very expensive, very professional looking camera panned to follow Silvermist and the others as they moved toward the stage.
“Aye watch your step there, it’s not the fall that gets you, but the sudden stop,” Jack said, and when the pixies approached, he continued. “I’m sure everyone here knows what happened today, but for those that don’t, let me spin you a tale of the high seas you’ll scarcely believe.
“There I was minding me business when these pixies come wandering up wanting to ‘ave a ride on me blessed Pearl. I turns to Angelica and I says, Angel, love, do you see the little pixies too? She says ‘Jack, do I look like I see pixies?’. So I figure, oy, it’s the rum, right? Then two more shows up!”
He continued to retell a rather colorful version of the story, embellishing a bit here and there, especially the bits about the ‘shark infested waters’.
“But make no mistake, as I live and breathe, this young err, lady... pixie... figment of me imagination thing, saved a real life today.”
The extra whose life she had saved approached now, holding up a gold medallion on a pink and white striped neck band. It read ‘Hero and Honorary Pirate for Life’ around the edges, and otherwise looked like a replica of the cursed Aztec gold coin featured in the first Pirates movie.
Silvermist bowed as he placed it around her neck and whispered. “Thank you again. I owe you my life.”
Jack grinned, raising his hands in the air to encourage the crowd to cheer as he handed her the microphone.
Silvermist shook her head, “I’m a trained water fairy, and it’s what we do. Only professional water fairies should ever do that. I was just in the right place at the right time, but I appreciate this so much. Thank you all.”
“Right then!” Jack announced. “Let the partying and the culmination of consumption of massive quantities of what I have been assured is not rum, but that looks a lot like rum begin!” he announced, to the beginnings of the first fireworks display of the evening, his pirate crew making their way off-stage while everyone was distracted.
“Ah,” Angelica said as she brought a large tray full of pirate mugs over to the girls. “Now this is what I call a party. Reminds me of Tortuga, only with less splitting of skulls,” she laughed.
“You’re sure there’s no alcohol in these?” Periwinkle asked.
“Not a drop of the devil’s nectar,” Angelica replied. “It’s some concoction involving roots or something, I didn’t really ask too many questions.”
“Oh thank you.” Periwinkle bubbled. “Beer of roots is quite tasty.”
“Pssst Peri.” someone called.
“Yes?” Periwinkle asked as she looked around, after taking a sip of her root beer. Alessa handed her a snowball, and pointed to the queen.
“Ooh!” she squealed excitedly, jumping up and down. She snuck closer, doing her best over animated trying to be sneaky strut, and threw the snowball. It was quite real, and quite cold, and broke apart like a really good snowball does. Maleficent spun around, glaring at the Mad Hatter who happened to be close by.
“What did I do?” Hatter asked innocently. Periwinkle nearly doubled over laughing and scurried away again, leaving the crowd of guests that had seen her antics in stitches.
Silvermist giggled and hugged Peri, “That was funny.”
“Wow,” Iridessa said as she leaned over to look more closely at the pirate medallion. “That’s the sparkliest thing I’ve ever seen. And I’ve seen a lot of sparkly things.”
Silvermist giggled, “It’s pretty and sparkly. “ She flipped it around, “I can't wear it when i'm working with the water though. I might sink.”
“Oh, I know!” Tink giggled. “I’ll build you a box so you can display it somewhere!”
“Oh I can display it in my hut in Pixie hollow!” Silvermist bubbled as Megan stepped up onto the stage and the dance music cut out.
“So I heard you pixies like to party!” she cheered.
The Pixie Hollow pixies raised their glasses and cheered. Megan laughed.
“Oh come on now, I know there’s more pixies than just the seven of em out there. Tonight everyone’s an honorary pixie,” she said, getting more cheers from the crowd now. “Aye that’s better! We’ve got a big night tonight, but don’t worry. I won’t be your Emcee for too long. We’ve got someone else in mind for that.”
At that, Juliette stepped out onto the stage. Juliette was Megan’s height, and as blonde as corn silk, though unlike Megan, Juliette had only a very faint hint of Sydney in her accent. “Hey guys,” she said into a headset microphone.
“You guys know my BFF Juliette right?” she asked, getting more cheers and applause. “Oh, she’s not Emceeing,” Megan joked, getting a laugh from the crowd. “But she’s graciously offered to hum a few bars with me.”
“Well, you know,” Juliette said, “I was just in the neighborhood, and I can’t resist a cool party. Plus pixies. I love their stix.”
Everyone laughed and Silvermist giggled, “It’s just packaged Pixie dust you know.”
“No wonder you guys are always so hyper,” Juliette teased back. “You wanna start?” she asked, pretending as part of the act, that they hadn’t planned their song.
“Oh, why thank you,” Megan answered. “Let it goooo!”
“Whoa, no no no!” Julietet stopped her. “I don’t care if we are Disney stars, we are not doing that one.”
Megan giggled, and the music to their real song began.
The party ended on an extremely high note with a culmination of two bands - The Jack Phillips Experience, an old school UK Punk band, and Sarah’s dad’s band performing a hardcore, high velocity punked up version of “A Dream is a Wish” to a truly epic fireworks display.
The girls returned to their dressing room shortly afterwards to find a number of Disney stars hanging around, including Megan and Juliette, and several large boxes of pizza. Annie and her friends were also present, seeming to have made a new friend in Megan.
“Wow,” Silvermist giggled. “That is a looot of pizza.”
“We figured we’d call dibs on the after party,” Megan laughed.
The Pixies all giggled, “Twinkle Twinkle little star,” Silvermist started singing for no real reason, other than to get ‘A Dream is a Wish’ out of her head.
“How I wonder what you’re at!” Hatter sang out as he emerged around the corner with Peter in tow behind a large ice chest full of sodas and bottled water.
Alice giggled as she came in with Wendy behind the boys. “I do hope we’re not late?”
“See you sing that song and Wendy always shows up.” Tinkerbell giggled.
Wendy laughed. “Well, as I’m returning to Neverland with you and Peter this eve, it only made sense to wait. Besides, I do love a good after party. And a little bird told me that a new Pixie fan club would be meeting here too...” she trailed off and grinned at Annie and her friends.
“Oh?” Silvermist looked at Annie and gang, “Fans? I don’t feel air coming from them. Tink, I think your invention busted again.”
“Oh!” Hatter said helpfully, “Maybe the batteries are dead!” Annie and the girls giggled loudly.
Tinkerbell walked up to the girls and began walking around them slowly, “Hmmm, I think the doodad in this one is out of alignment. ” She poked Annie gently.
“That tickles!” Annie squeaked and giggled.
“Eeep! It talks.” Tink jumped back.
“Not that kind of fan, silly pixies,” Alice giggled softly. “Admirers!”
“But it’s not really official or anything,” Gretchen spoke up at that. “It’s just us right now. It was Annie’s idea.”
Silvermist approached Gretchen and eyed her up, “Sure, blame the short one. That’s how it always goes huh Dessa?” she called over to Iridessa.
“Yup, we blame you all the time,” Iridessa teased back.
“Hey!” Silvermist put her hands on her hips, “It’s always Tink’s fault, not mine! Getting us in trouble all the time.”
“Now just a darn minute,” Tink giggled. “It’s not my fault my inventions sometimes ... explode.”
“I think we should talk to Fairy Mary though,” Rosetta spoke up, “About making these Buttercups our official fan club.”
“You might be right Dew Drop: not sure what offical fans will do though,” Silvermist said as she shook her head..
“They can follow us around and keep us cool!” Periwinkle helpfully suggested.
“I need to make your snow machine portable huh?” Tink asked.
“More snow would mean more snowball fights!” Peri answered, giggling.
“Ah hah!” Hatter interrupted at that. “So it was you!” He pointed at Gretchen. “You threw that snowball at the evil Queen!”
“I saw the whole thing.” Silvermist admitted, “That girl there.” She pointed to Annie, “Did it.”
“No way!” Annie said shaking her head. “Crystal did it!” She pointed to their quiet brown-haired friend with glasses, who had been watching the whole exchange.
“It’s always the quiet ones.” The Hatter spoke. “Just wait till I tell the queen!”
Alice looked at the Hatter, “Not that queen right? I do like my head on my shoulders.”
“Oh my no, not that one!” Hatter laughed as he played with Crystal’s hair. “It’d be too much a tragedy for such a pretty head to be rolling around like a croquet ball!”
“Besides,” Crystal spoke up hesitantly, reciting a line from Alice in Wonderland, “It wasn't me, it was the three.”
Periwinkle looked shocked, “Are you blaming me?” she wiggled her toes, causing the tips of her soft shoes to bobble. “I have pretty shoes it could never have been me.”
“Hmmm, methinks she doth protest too much!” Hatter announced, stroking his chin in an over-animated fashion. He leaned over sideways to the girls to stage whisper, “I thought it was her all along. Or that water fairy. She’s a tricky one.”
“Me?” Silvermist made a pouty face. She leaned over to the girls and mock whispered, “He leaves his hat around once, and I use it to go fishing, and now he think’s I'm devious.”
“Oh, no, not devious,” Hatter laughed. “Just tricky. Trixy pixies. That’s what they say.”
Alice looked at the Hatter, “Who say?”
“Who say what?” Hatter asked.
“Trixy Pixies.” Alice stated.
Hatter looked shocked. “Alice! That’s a horrible thing to say!”
“But you said they say it.” Alice protested.
“I said who say what?” Hatter asked, looking a mixture of confused, and half-mad - or rather, his usual self.
“You see what I have to deal with.” Alice giggled with the girls. “You just said that they say Trixy Pixies, and I asked, ‘Who says?’”
“Who’s on first?” Hatter asked, grinning.
Peter laughed, “No sense in making sense of that mad hatter.” he danced about behind the girls, “You know, you girls should come to Neverland and never grow up. You could join the lost boys.”
“Oh Peter,” Wendy laughed. Crystal giggled.
“I wish. But I want to grow up someday. Just not any time soon.”
“Eeew growing up is gross.” Peter groaned.
“Not me,” Annie laughed. “I’m never growing up, no matter how old I get.”
Peter laughed. “See, she gets it! That’s the spirit!”
“Well... When you put it that way...” Crystal giggled out.
“Wouldn’t it be more fun if you had more lost girls in the group Wendy?” Peter asked. Megan and Juliette shared a glance and giggled. Megan put her finger to her lips.
“Shh,” she whispered. “Not till the focus testing.” She didn’t want to let the cat out of the bag too soon.
“It would certainly be nice to have more girls to talk to,” Wendy laughed. “Not that I don’t enjoy the lost boys’ company too.”
“Who’s your favorite? Nibs and I go on lots of adventures together personally, but he would be so lost if I left him in charge.”
“My favorite?” Wendy asked. “Oh, definitely Toodles. He’s always losing his marbles,” Wendy giggled. “What about you girls?” she asked. “Whose story is your favorite?”
“I could never pick just one,” Gretchen said. “Yours and Peter’s, and Pixie Hollow, and I’m a huge, huge Wizards of Waverly Place fan,” she admitted sheepishly.
“Oh yeah?” Selena Gomez spoke up at that, poking her head over Gretchen’s shoulder.
“Eep!” Gretchen squeaked, surprised. “Yeah. I want to be an actress like you someday. You’re so natural and believable.”
“My favorites are Pixie Hollow and Alice in Wonderland,” Crystal admitted quietly. “I drive my older sister crazy... I’ve watched the original 1951 animation so many times I know it by heart.”
Annie grinned, “I like Peter Pan and the Pixie hollow girls, I really hope that they do a cross over movie someday.”
“Oh I hope so too.” Peter laughed. “We can go on some grand adventures with the other new Pixies like Tink and I used to.”
Tink laughed. “Like that time I had to save you from the bowels of Hook’s ship by squeezing through the lock and switching the doodad and the spring.”
“I should be getting home,” Gretchen sighed as she glanced at her watch. “10 pm curfew. Mom will be barging in any minute if I don’t.”
“Awwww, “ Silvermist pouted. “We can talk to her. You’re safe with us Pixies.”
“We can have a sleepover at my house?” Annie suggested. “Your Mom’s already met me a few times, and I know my parents won’t mind.”
“I can try.” Gretchen pulled out her phone and dialed. “Hi mom.”
Silvermist took the phone, “Hi Mrs. Mom, I’m Silvermist.”
Gretchen’s mother laughed a bit. “You know, Gretchen was right, you do sound just like her.”
“Thats because I am her.” Silvermist giggled. “We have your daughter here in Pixie Hollow, and she wanted to stay the night at her friend’s house.”
Gretchen looked a little panicked at Silvermist asking for her. “Oh God,” she moaned quietly. “I’m so dead.”
“Oh, well if it’s Annie or Crystal, then that’s fine. But no boys,” she said with a soft chuckle.
“Thank you Mrs. Mom. No boys are allowed over at Annie’s place. I know Annie’s adults very well.” Silvermist replied and handed the phone back to Gretchen, winking.
“Really? It’s okay?” Gretchen asked as she got her phone back.
“Yes but I want Annie’s mom to call me right when you girls get there ok?”
“Sure, no problem. We got invited to an after party thing by Megan Stuart, so we’re hanging in the dressing room with the pixies and some other amazing famous people I never thought I’d get to meet-”
“Hi Mrs. Mom,” Selena, Megan, and Julietet called over Gretchen’s shoulder at that.
“But I promise we’ll go straight there after.”
She hung up her phone, and squealed. “Ohmygosh.” She hugged Silvermist at that. “You really are magic,” she giggled. “My Mom’s like so overprotective.”
“I’d kind of trade my mom for yours honestly,” Annie said. “I mean I love my Mom to death, but my sister practically raised me.”
“I’m sure your Mrs. Mom loves you.” Silvermist suggested, completely in-character, but the sentiment behind it was real..
“Oh I know she does,” Annie laughed. “I just wish she wasn’t such a free spirit sometimes. Worst part is I’m just like her,” she said jokingly. Gretchen laughed.
“That’s what I like about you and Crystal though. You’re not like my other so-called friends from school. You guys are like... well... normal.”
“Normal being a relative term,” Crystal answered. “A shy computer geek afraid of her own shadow.”
“Hey!” Peter laughed. “Shadows are nothing to sneeze at. They’ll run right off and make you trip over yourself to catch them if you’re not careful.”
Wendy nodded, “I watched Peter’s shadow trip him once.”
“Oh, how dreadful!” Alice spoke up around a mouthful of meat trio pizza. “As strange as things are in Wonderland, I’ve certainly never heard of a shadow coming alive!”
“Of course not!” Hatter laughed. “That would just be silly!”
“You think it’s silly till it happens to you.” Peter nodded.
“My dear boy, shadows do not alive come,” Hatter said as if he were reciting lines. “That would be like using ketchup for something besides hat polish. It simply isn’t done!”
Wendy shook her head, “I wouldn’t have believed it either but I saw it with my own two eyes.”
Megan leaned over to Annie and whispered, “Are they always like this? Not that I’m complaining,” she added with a wink and grinned. “This is a riot.”
Annie laughed and whispered back, “Pretty much, at least every time we’ve seen them.”
“Believe it or not, this was actually only my third trip to Disney World, so this is the most time I’ve spent with the characters. Let us know when your official fan club gets off the ground. I want to join too.” She hugged Annie, and then Gretchen and Crystal
“Hey, me too!” Juliette laughed.
Silvermist looked at Gretchen and Crystal and noticed they were back busy talking with the other pixies. Noticing the chance, she gave Annie a hard stare.
Annie noticed her sister was staring her down, like she did so many times in the past. After looking around, Annie nonchalantly shrugged her shoulders, because she hadn't a clue what she did wrong this time.
Silvermist looked around and started fake type on her hand.
Nodding Annie pulled out her phone, and called her parents.
"Hello, Mommy? It's Annie..." Annie started to say before Silvermist grabbed the phone from her.
The others noticing another entertaining phone call came back towards Annie.
"Hello Mrs. Mommy, this is Silvermist." Sil said with a giggle.
"Well hello to you too..." Helen said a little shocked at it not being Annie anymore.
"We have your little Duckling here in Pixie Hollow, and she and a fellow duckling need picked up, before Fawn becomes too attached to them,” she teased. “We had to stop Fawn from taking a chipmunk under her wing earlier. So I hate to know what she would do with two abandoned ducklings."
"Oh," Helen laughed, not only recognizing her own daughter now, but the message she was trying to pass along too. “I’ll be right there.”
"Oh, Mrs. Mommy, don't believe any rumors about me being a hero either!"
Quite a few people in the room called, "But you are!"
"I will pass the doodad back to your Duckling." Silvermist said with a blush.
"Hi Mommy. Call when you get here and we’ll be right out there. Yeah it’s Gretchen and maybe Crystal?" she asked, glancing at Crystal, who looked nervously at her feet.
“Oh um... Well Gretchen was my ride, so I’ll need a ride home...”
“We can stop by her house on the way home and ask her parents,” Helen laughed.
“Mom says we’ll swing by your place and ask.”
Crystal brightened a little at that and nodded.
After the guests had all left, Sarah and the girls sat around their dressing room for a little bit longer, talking, laughing, and unwinding, when Gennine and Alessa came through the door.
“Don’t worry, it’s just us,” Gennine called from the door.
“Oh hey,” Sarah called. “There’s still some pizza if either of you are hungry.”
“Ooh, I haven’t eaten since lunch,” Gennine said, picking up a slice of deep dish supreme.
“The big wigs are eating you girls up,” Alessa giggled quietly. “Guest happiness is up 15% over last week alone, and the pixie pirate party was a rousing success.”
“We’re going to have you spend more time in the park for awhile,” Gennine added, “While we continue to renovate Pixie Hollow.”
“Renovate?” Olivia asked curiously. “I thought you were just cleaning?”
“Yes. We’re adding new huts, and I guess the big wigs want more pixies.” Gennine chuckled. “Silvermist’s is going to be extra special...” she grinned almost deviously, and Alessa couldn’t hold in her laugh.
“Scott’s going to have a heart attack. He has no idea. We’re having a hut sized replica of his hat built for you, with fairy style doors and windows installed.”
“Oh my gosh!” Sarah laughed, “That’s just great.”
“Well, I think that’s everything, except...” she paused, and Jade gulped nervously. “Something about a new fan club?” she asked, grinning. Jade breathed a relieved sigh.
“Oh it seems some Disney stars, and some regular girls decided to create a Pixie fan club.” Sarah giggled.
“That’s delightful,” Gennine laughed. “I love it. We’ll have to look into how we can support them from the back end. Maybe Alessa can help them with a fansite kit or something. We don’t want to get in the way too much though. It’d spoil the fun. But It seems Pixie Hollow is going to get much bigger.” Gennine winked, “You girls have a wonderful evening, “ she paused, glancing at Jade. “Oh and a little birdy told me that you have an address change Jade?”
Jade gave Gennine a wry smile and nodded. “Vanessa’s... asked me to be her roommate,” she answered.
“Ok, I’ll just update your file with Vanessa’s address then.” Gennine smiled warmly at her. “I'll update yours with Olivia’s as well.” she said as she looked over at Sarah.
“Oh, um...” Kelly spoke up hesitantly. “I’ll um, be moving in a couple of weeks too. Christina’s got a spare room, and I’m kinda tired of living like a cockroach in my old place.”
“Well let me know so we can update your file as well.” Gennine laughed. “Oh and Sarah, next time someone falls into the pond, jump right in. I have it on record you have lifeguard training, but the big wigs want me to have you go get it updated for legal reasons.”
“Yes ma’am,” Sarah giggled a little. “I’m due for CPR recertification this year anyway so I’ll kill two birds with one stone.”
Carol - her hair still in a Fawn braid, gasped. “Oh no you won’t! There will be no killing of sweet little birdies while Fawn is on duty!” she teased.
“Hmm,” Sarah answered. “Then I’ll paint two ladybugs with one Ladybug painter-majig?”
“Much better,” Carol nodded approvingly.
“I was thinking,” Olivia said. “Since the Pixie Hollow attraction is expanding anyway... Would it be possible to have a story time event once in awhile? Like the one in Tinkerbell and the Lost Treasure, a little stage magic to make the storyteller more ‘authentic’, that sort of thing. It wouldn’t have to run all the time, just once in awhile.”
“I think that can be arranged.” Gennine chuckled. “We were actually thinking about making Periwinkles snow machine real as well.”
Kelly laughed. “We managed to get our hands on some crushed ice and had a mini snowball fight yesterday. I’d love to do that more often.”
“Oh that reminds me!” Alessa said, somewhat more animated than her usual reserved, bookish nature. She rushed over to one side of the girls’ dressing area. “Guess what just came in tonight? It’s just a prototype right now, but it shows potential...”
She threw aside a plain looking sheet to reveal what looked like a rolled leaf with a lens in the open end, buried deep She held it out, and flipped a tiny switch causing a rainbow to appear on the wall next to Jade, who squeaked. “It’s Iridessa's lightcatcher! Of course her real lightcatcher just caught the sunlight. This is more of a light projector - a flashlight with a hidden prism to break up the light.” She giggled.
“We’re still working on ideas to replicate Silvermist’s water talent,” Gennine laughed softly. “But the special effects guys were able to put this one together more easily. The ‘leaf’ was a prop we had lying around that they folded over the insides. The real thing will be much more sturdy.”
“Wow, it even feels like a leaf,” Jade said as Alessa handed it to her. “Oh, um... And I have an idea for Silvermist’s dew drops...” she said quietly. “I’m not really sure how you’d carry them around, but ... When I was a kid I used to make sugar polymer bubbles. My 3rd grade science teacher showed me how They look like regular bubbles, but you can touch them, push them around, and they don’t pop so easily.”
“Oh, that’s clever,” Gennine almost giggled. “I’ll pass that along right away. Tomorrow before your shift, I have the planning people coming to my office. They want to show you girls what the new Pixie Hollow’s going to look like.”
“This is so exciting,” Kelly bubbled. “We get to goof off in the park even more, and Pixie Hollow’s getting a facelift!”
“Oh one last thing.” Gennine said, “Sarah, you’re off tomorrow.” she winked.
“Oh,” Sarah giggled. “Um, thank you? But I already had the afternoon off.”
“Sure, but I want you to come in and look at the plans with the girls.” Gennine laughed, “You’ll have to take the paid day off up with the big guys in the main office.”
“Well I guess I can use the time to find out how much our landlord wants for the extra space on our floor, get my sister to help me set up my new digital art pad, maybe sneak some snowballs in for Peri,” she joked.
Vanessa laughed as she leaned over and put her hand on Sarah’s shoulder. “Honey you earned a day off. We’ll cover for ya. You just enjoy yourself.”
Josh Peterson has just scored the job of a lifetime - or at least the best job he can hope for without leaning on his parents for references - as a janitor at The Magic Kingdom, but when fate intervenes and he finds himself alone with the costume of his favorite Pixie Hollow character, his life takes a whole new turn.
“It’s weird,” Sarah said as she joined the other pixies in Gennine’s office. “Being here and not being in costume. It’s only been a few days, but I already feel naked without my wings.”
Tinkerbell nodded, “We know how you feel. It feels weird not having you as Silvermist.”
“I think I’ll ask the people in charge to give me more warning before I get another day off,” Sarah laughed, trying her hardest not to use her Silvermist voice.
Tinkerbell leaned over to Sarah and hugged her. “Going to miss you. But have fun ok?” she said, as three people, two younger men and one woman in her mid-20s all wearing suits came into the office.
“Sorry to keep you waiting ladies,” the woman spoke first as one of the guys set up an easel to display their concept sketches. “As you girls may well know only 35% of the park has been developed and 25% is set aside for natural reserves right?”
“Oh!” Tinkerbell spoke up at that. “We just learned that the other day actually, from the Wild Safari tour guide!”
Sarah nodded as the woman smiled and continued, “You girls also know that Pixie Hollow sits at the edge of part of the undeveloped land right? But its kind of small for 3 fairies, let alone all of you.” She pulled the cover off the first image which was an overhead concept of the entire Pixie hollow from the movies, scaled down somewhat.
Sarah nodded. “Admittedly I’ve spent most of my time out and about so far, but I could see how having the full pixie cast could get a little cramped.”
“As you can see, the park wants to do the entire Pixie hollow - or at least the main part centered around the Pixie Dust tree. The idea is to create a “mini” Pixie Hollow.” she paused, turning to a second concept sketch. “We also want to add a Pixie soda shop.” She pulled the next board out, showing the design for the soda shop. “Kathleen wants to run it, and the girls and guys that will work there will dress like Pixies as well.”
“OH!” both Sarah and Tinkerbell squealed in unison.
“Aw that’s so flitterific!” Peri squeaked out.
The woman laughed softly as she flipped through some more designs. “We want to get people into Pixie Hollow, to really experience it. Tink’s workshop will be completely interactive, and her ‘doodads’ and crazy inventions will be the centerpiece there.”
“Gennine even made a suggestion by one of you girls, that we do an interactive “Bubble” type thing for Silvermist’s area.” one of the guys spoke finally.
“Oh that’s right,” Sarah piped up. “Iridessa had this great idea to use... what were they called?” she asked, looking over.
“Sugar polymer bubbles. I guess you could use a biodegradable plastic for a more durable bubble that would be less sticky. We used corn syrup in the soap solution though. The effect’s just like Silvermist’s ‘dew drops’.”
“We’ll have the lab guys look into it,” The woman said thoughtfully. “It’s a cute idea, definitely something that would go over well.”
The other man nodded. “These by far are your most interactive fairies to date Gennine. Even the fairies at Disneyland aren’t as active as these girls.”
“They’ve been a joy to work with, and it hasn’t even been a week,” Gennine laughed softly.
Tinkerbell nodded. “I can’t wait to see what everyone’s doing a month or even a year from now.”
“As long as we’re still together,” Iridessa giggled softly. “Oooh, is that Rosetta’s garden?” she asked as they put up a new panel of larger than life, tree-sized tulips surrounding a pixie hut with a ‘normal’ flower bed along the walkway.
Morgan, the girl playing Vidia, laughed out loud. “Oh my Gosh... And I see little Lizzy’s 'fairy trap' cottage in the background. I’m guessing that’s Vidia’s.”
“We couldn’t resist,” one of the guys laughed. “Right on both counts. Iridessa’s was a little harder to really visualize. Her home is never shown in the movies.”
“So we had to really put our heads together on this one,” the woman continued. “I want to stress that this is just a concept, and we are absolutely open to any input on any of these that you girls might have. So with that being said,” she put up the next poster.
Iridessa gasped sharply, covering her mouth with both hands. The single story round hut depicted sparkled gold all over. Its low, sloped roof was a darker shade of yellow, with the same color used on the sun shaped windows, in addition to having a sizable sun roof window. Even the doorknob sparkled, some kind of faux crystal.
“It’s so sparkly!” she managed to get out. “Oh I love it!”
One of the men smiled and spoke up, “Inside the Tree we’re going to have a break room, and some other things, but we’re also looking at making a place for a real Fairy Mary and Gary. I know you girls refer to Gennine as Fairy Mary, but we’re going to ask one of the older actresses to come in and act in.”
“We saved the best for last,” the woman continued, as they put up the last poster. Although Sarah already knew about the Mad Hatter’s hat, she wasn’t also expecting to have her own little lily pad pond. Directly across the pond sat a tree stump hut with little squirrels and other furry woodland creatures, unmistakably Fawn’s. No doubt they were planning some animatronic magic there.
“This is amazing,” Tink bubbled excitedly.
“We also heard you wanted to add an event hall for storytelling,” the woman added.
“Unfortunately we don’t have a sketch for that yet, but we were thinking along the lines of the event hall in the movie, only large enough to accommodate many visitors.”
“We have access to some pretty advanced projection tech, so the stage magic will definitely be doable,” one of the guys added. “Gennine’s going to begin casting calls soon for lorekeeper pixies in the next month or two.”
“So, what do you think?” the woman asked. “Any suggestions or ideas you’d like to see? Oh, and I just had a thought. Tinkerbell is always tinkering, finding new ways to improve the lives of her fellow pixies. What if we take that delightful polymer bubble idea, and apply it to a portable bubble wand? We can call it the Dew Dropper. Make it look Tinker-made, with some tech under the hood so to speak.”
“Oh, I love it!” Sarah said excitedly. Two days, and she was already the biggest girly girl of all of them, even beating out Rosetta the only one that was even close to girly as she was was Olivia. “The Dew Dropper.” She repeated, and giggled. “I can already see the backstory behind it. It allows Silvermist to condense her pixie magic more quickly, producing more dew drops faster.”
“With a place in the bottom to screw in a bottle of your polymer bubble soap so it’s completely hidden,” one of the guys said, almost as excited as Sarah at the concept. “Like a bubble wand on steroids. We can hide soap throughout the park so you’ll never need a refill.”
The woman laughed now, clearly as enthusiastic as the other two. “We’ll put them in the break rooms, and have the janitors make sure they’re always full.”
“This is great,” Vidya laughed. “Now if only wind machines were portable,” she said jokingly.
“We can rig something.” The man who was excited about Silvermist’s wand stated. “We have some really handy tech guys.”
“They don’t take light lightly,” Iridessa giggled.
After the meeting Sarah wandered over to the soda shop to get a soda. She had places to be and couldn’t just goof off today, but she could spare a few minutes. “Hi, Kathleen,” she said warmly as she approached the counter.
“Hello dear,” the woman replied with a chuckle. “I don’t suppose you’d buy the ‘thousandth customer’ twice in a row would you?” she teased.
“Maybe the 5th customer or the 10th.” Sarah giggled. “The park’s not busy enough for the thousandth yet.”
“Ah hah,” she said with a laugh. “Congratulations, you’re our tenth customer. It’s on the house,” she said as she set Sarah’s cup on the counter. “Did you hear the big news?”
“I heard that Pixie Hollow is getting bigger. And I heard some girls and guys that work here might be joining the Pixie race as a uniform.”
Kathleen laughed. “Indeed. We talked it over with the Pixie Builders’ Union and Fairy Mary, and they’ve agreed to let us relocate to Pixie Hollow. Seems since Tink’s friends have come over from Neverland they’ve been making some waves across the park, and gotten the attention of some important people.”
Sarah nodded, “That water one saved some guy’s life; they had an amazing party for her.”
“Yes, I’d heard something to that effect,” Kathleen chuckled. “She’s a real hero. We here at the future Pixie’s Pop Stand couldn’t be prouder. We’re naming a drink after her, you know?” she winked, at that. “I just hope she likes blue raspberry soda,” she added with a soft laugh.
“Oh I think that might be one of her favorites besides coke,” Sarah giggled. “What’s it called?”
“Oh, good! We couldn’t find anything palatable in a silver, but blue fit the bill nicely. We’re calling it the Silvermist Twist. Should have our first stock in tomorrow.”
“Well you know her favorite color is blue. If I see her I’ll let her know to stop by tomorrow,” she added with a giggle. “I have lifeguard recertification this morning at one of the park hotels, so I’m just killing time until then, myself.”
“Oh, goodie goodie!” The Hatter’s familiar laugh echoed in the mostly empty little shop. “There are always lives in need of guarding, and pockets too!”
“Oh hello Hatter. Alice near or far?” Sarah teased.
“Both!” Hatter laughed. “The last time I saw her, she was doing this,” he paused, running in place and waving his hand frantically, then shouted, “Mister Rabbit! Oh Mister White Rabbit! I’m almost sure I saw her run in here!”
“Let me guess; the Rabbit was fretting about being late?” Sarah asked.
“That silly rabbit’s always running late. Or was he always after their lucky charms...” Hatter said thoughtfully, stroking his chin.
“Maybe we should buy him a new pocket watch?” Sarah laughed as she drank her soda slowly, she had some time to kill.
“Nonsense! I’ll just fix the old one! All we need is some butter, jam, bread crumbs, and mustard!” Hatter laughed goofily. “Oh! Oh there she goes!” he said, as Wendy walked past, sporting an Alice band in her hair rather than her usual ponytail.. “Say, that’s not Alice. That’s the other London girl! Wendy Wendy you’re quite trendy! How does your Alice grow?”
Sarah laughed, “She’s going to sic the Lost boys and her brothers John and Michael on you if you keep teasing her so.”
Wendy stopped and put her hands on her hips, giving the Hatter a look. “I beg your pardon?”
“Sorry, but I haven’t any more to give. I loaned the nice girl at the bar over there my last pardon already,” he said, pointing at Sarah.
“He was making fun of your hair band,” Sarah motioned on her head like a headband over the top of her head.
Wendy shook her head. “Well that’s not very nice!” she scolded him.
“It was funny though!” Hatter giggled.
“I think it looks rather lovely on her.” Sarah spoke, approximating her dad’s accent as best she could.
“Now, there, you see? The nice West Essex girl thinks it looks just lovely. Better than that silly thing on top of your head at any rate,” Wendy teased him back. Hatter looked aghast.
“Why, my dear lady, I’ll have you know I had my hair cut by the royal Barber last February 31st!”
“I’m surprised he didn’t take your head off.” Sarah giggled.
“Well he does moonlight as the royal headsman. Double dipping don’cha know,” Hatter said with an affirming nod, getting a giggle from a couple of guests who had been watching the mini show.
“I’m ever so parched,” Wendy said. “Hatter, would you be a gentleman - for a change,” she teased, “and buy a lady a drink?”
“Why certainly!” Hatter replied. “Find me a lady, and I’ll buy her any drink she wants.”
Sarah gasped. “Oh my.” she pointed to Cinderella who was walking close by, “You just made fun of ‘Ella.”
“Oh? I thought I was making fun of Wendy, but if you insist! CINDERELLY!” he called, waving his hands over his head. “Cinderelly Cinderelly I can’t remember the words Cinderelly!” he said in a sing-song tone. Cinderella paused and gave Hatter a look, and he took a few steps back. “Only teasing!” he said, getting a laugh from her.
“Honestly, you’re a bigger rogue than that Peter Pan,” Cinderella teased back.
Sarah giggled and started to sing,, “A dream is a wish your heart makes
When you are fast asleep.”
Hatter had sat down halfway through the song, his elbows on the counter, hands crossed, chin resting on them and watching dreamily. “I wish I knew where Alice ran off to!” he giggled.
“Here I am!” Alice announced as she emerged from the kitchen, causing Hatter to jump off his stool.
“How long have you been back there?!” he gasped.
“Oh, right about the time you insulted dear Wendy,” Alice replied as Kathleen poured Wendy a tall cup of Sprite, and Alice, giggling, placed a handful of coins on the counter. “This one is on me,” she said brightly. “We London girls have to stick together.”
“You do?” Hatter asked as he looked between the three of them - Sarah, Wendy, and Alice. “Well I think I have some glue here somewhere...” he said and began searching his pockets.
Sarah laughed as she stood. “I suppose I should get over to the hotel for my lifeguard training before I’m the one who’s late for a very important date. Alice, Wendy, it was a pleasure as always. Hatter...”
“Hmmyeees?” Hatter asked, grinning. Sarah laughed.
“Don’t ever change.”
“My underpants?” Hatter asked, leaving the guests in stitches, and Sarah almost in tears from laughing as she started out from the soda stand.
“I love that guy,” she mused to herself.
All in all, Sarah’s lifeguard and CPR certification classes went quickly and painlessly. She had to be the first to break the ice by screaming ‘Are you okay?!’ to the CPR dummy, as no one else really wanted to be the first to feel foolish, but otherwise things went well. After classes, she continued to talk for a bit with the hotel’s pool safety instructor and lifeguard for a bit.
“Thanks for everything Sonya,” she said at length. They had been the better part of thirty minutes talking about water sports on Florida’s beaches and how they compared to the west coast. Despite being a trained, and now recertified, lifeguard herself, Sarah had never been surfing a day in her life.
“Hey no problem, and if you ever want to learn to surf, just let me know ok?” Sonya laughed.
“Oh sure! It’s always sounded fun, but I just never took the time to learn, you know? But I heard the surfing’s pretty bad here in Florida though?” Sarah asked.
Sonya laughed. “It is and it isn’t. It’s not the 20 foot swells you’ll hear about in the islands, but honestly, you’d have to be crazy to tackle a wave like that your first time. The swells can be inconsistent sometimes, but when you get a good one, it’s a sweet ride. Great for learning.”
“Thanks for the heads up.” Sarah answered cheerily. “I’ll give it a try next time I’m at the beach.” She definitely wasn’t ready for her two piece in public by any means, but that was a bridge she’d have to cross sooner or later.
“Ok.” Sarah said to herself pulling out her new mini-tablet. Sarah was the worst kind of Luddite, but she promised her sister she’d try. “Check that off my todo list. Next, see Doctor Lindsey Parsons. And I have got to stop talking to myself,” Sarah sighed out loud. “... Like that,” she added.
“Your mad as a Hatter!” The Hatter spoke up. “Only mad people talk to themselves - just ask Alice!” he said, pointing to the opposite side from where Alice was standing.
“I’m not mad.” Alice protested.
“You sound angry to me,” Hatter laughed.
“And evil.” Peter spoke up from behind Sarah. “She sounds really evil.”
“Are you three stalking me?” Sarah giggled out.
“Why would I do that?” Hatter asked.
“Hoping I might lead you to the hat thief?” Sarah answered.
“Another hat thief?!” The hatter proclaimed and lept off to look for the hat thief.
Alice giggled, leaning over to Sarah to whisper very softly, “Tinkerbell asked me to watch out for you while you were still here.”
Sarah laughed, giving Alice and Peter a hug. “I had a hunch it was something like that. I don’t mind,” she whispered back and winked. “Certification went great by the way.”
“I couldn’t find the hat thief, but I found the nicest mermaid!” he said, one of the park’s Ariels holding onto his arm gracefully.
“This nice Hatter promised to help me find Eric,” Ariel laughed softly.
“I did?” Hatter answered. “Oh I did! I think I did... Didn’t I? Yes. I did.” He nodded affirmatively.
Sarah looked at her watch and pulled a white rabbit, “Oh gosh, I’m late.” she still had a little bit of time to get to her appointment but not much.
“Funny, I thought you were a Sally.. Susan... Stella...” Hatter teased, waving as Sarah rushed off. “Do stop in for tea sometime!” he called after her. Sarah laughed.
“Lady Grey if you have any!” she called back over her shoulder as she rushed to her car.
It was a thankfully short drive to Doctor Parson’s office, though she wondered, when she arrived, if she had the right address as she entered the office lobby.
It almost looked more like a business office than her idea of a therapist’s office, with polished marble floors, a lavish fountain, and a high ceiling with various flora and decorations along the walls. A young woman with her strawberry blonde hair in a bun, sitting at the front desk, glanced up as Sarah approached.
“Hi, can I help you?” the receptionist asked.
“I think I’m in the wrong building,” Sarah said sheepishly. “I’m looking for Doctor Lindsey Parsons’ practice?”
“Oh!” the woman laughed softly. “We get that a lot. Doctor Parsons’ practice is on the third floor. Just take the elevator up, and you’ll find the sign on the door just as you step out. Oh, there she comes now actually! Doctor Parsons,” the girl called.
A rather attractive woman in her early to mid 30s wearing an expensive business skirt suit approached the front desk with a Starbuck’s cup in-hand that smelled of English toffee. “Yes?” she asked.
The receptionist motioned to Sarah, who smiled warmly. “I’m Sarah Paterson,” Sarah introduced herself.
“Oh you’re my 2:30.” Lindsay said. “My earlier appointment cancelled on me, so I couldn’t resist,” she said, raising her cup slightly. “Come on up and we’ll get started.”
Her office was very beautifully decorated, much like the lobby and reception area, but at the same time felt quite modern: no dusty bookshelves in sight, unlike Sarah’s last experience with a therapist.
“It says here on your papers, your real name is Josh? You sure don’t look like a Josh. Actually you're the first I’ve seen that could actually pass without help from makeup or other prosthetics as a genetic girl in a long time.”
Sarah giggled. “I know, I’m kind of weird. The breasts are even real - side effect of taking anti-depressants since I was 10. Actually this whole thing started because I... kind of got caught trying on the Silvermist costume at Disney, and they thought I was the actress hired to play her,” she said, half-nervously.
Sarah never liked therapists, especially after her last one pumped her full of pills as a “cure” for her depression rather than trying to help her get to the heart of what caused it. Granted it eventually worked out in the end, but she still half-expected Dr. Parsons to write her off as some kind of nut case.
“Well,” Lindsay said thoughtfully as she sat down, “Why don’t we start with that? Tell me about how you became Silvermist?”
Sarah nodded as she sat down as well. “There’s not a whole lot to tell, really... I mean I’ve always been ‘the girly boy who sounds a lot like Lucy Liu,” Sarah laughed. “My grandfather is Cherokee, and unlike my Mom’s brothers, I could never grow a beard even during that short period where I tried really, really hard to, just to fit in better. Well once the gynecomastia started, things got even more confusing...”
Lindsay listened, occasionally making notes, as Sarah’s ‘not a whole lot to tell’ continued into a longer and longer story, finally culminating in what had happened over the last couple of days, moving in with Olivia, being ‘encouraged’ by contract to dress female outside work, and how much more ‘right’ it felt than trying to hide it.
“Well,” Lindsay said thoughtfully. Sarah resisted the urge to cringe, fully expecting her to ask how that made her feel. “With your permission I’d like to have a blood test done. From what I’ve seen so far, I believe you may have naturally low testosterone levels.”
“Really?” Sarah asked. “Is that even possible?”
“Ordinarily when puberty hits, it’s like opening a floodgate. In your case, I suspect it was more like a trickle. These things do happen,” she said, quickly adding, “Now, I don’t want you to think I’m trying to discourage you from self-exploration. Quite the contrary actually. Had you walked in here and told me your name was Josh upfront, I would be working with you to find a way to safely explore dressing and living as a woman part time. ... How long have you been living as Sarah, exactly?”
“About 5 days so far, both at home, at work and in public.” Sarah admitted. “But like I said, I have looked like this even in boy clothes since middle school. I’ve worn a bra since I was 14, except in swimming when I’d bind them and wear a heavy cloth tank top or jersey or something.”
“Well, I don’t want to rule out the possibility of self-imposed gender confusion based on circumstances, however I also don’t believe for one second in the nature vs. nurture nonsense either.” She chuckled. “I’m going to ask you to fill out a questionnaire for me. There aren’t any wrong answers. It’s just going to help evaluate your state of mind, if that’s okay?”
“Sure.” Sarah answered, and Lindsey handed her an expensive tablet PC.
“Take as much time as you need, dear. I’m just going to step out for a moment to phone your mom and get some more background information - medical history, that sort of thing,” she said, trying not to make Sarah sound like a minor, but since it was her parents’ dime, Sarah didn’t mind either way.
“That’s fine,” she answered, already deep in the quiz.
By the time she had returned, Sarah was already 3/4 finished. It wasn’t that she was rushing at all, but the answers just seemed entirely obvious to her.
“Your mother is an interesting woman,” Lindsay chuckled softly as she returned.
“Interesting as in the Chinese proverb of interesting times? Yes, very,” Sarah giggled. “I love her, but she’s... an artist. I guess I am too though.”
“You mentioned you like to swim. Win any medals or trophies?” she asked.
Sarah nodded. “Several regional, but I could never quite make the times for national meets. My coach thought I was throwing them on purpose.” She trailed off. “... He was kind of right. I ended up quitting competitive swim and went into lifeguard volunteer work instead.”
“You prefer to protect people than to compete?” Lindsay asked.
“Well, yeah, that’s part of it. I was also embarrassed. All those shirtless guys, and here’s me having to wear a tank top to hide my breasts. I was ashamed, and I hated being ashamed. My whole life I’ve been like, at odds with myself. I was supposed to be a boy, but I looked, sounded, hell I even walk like a girl.” Sarah sighed. “But I also like girls, which I saw as a boy thing, and confirmation that I was still a boy.”
“You know it’s okay to be a girl, and like girls?” Lindsay asked. Sarah laughed.
“I know. I mean I realize it now, but when you’re 16 and afraid to ask a girl out because you don’t want your breasts to bump hers...” She turned to hand the tablet back to Lindsay. The doctor began to glance through Sarah’s answers as they continued to talk.
“How do you feel about yourself now, compared to five days ago?” Lindsay asked.
“I like being Sarah, I have more friends now than I never did before.” Sarah answered with a shrug. “I feel more... relaxed and open. Honestly when I put on that costume, I think somewhere deep down I knew there was no going back. I actually kind of feel naked with out the pixie wings. Seeing myself as a girl - metaphorically I mean, “Josh” didn’t go away. It’s more like he never existed, like it was just a mask, you know?”
“Well,” Lindsay said, after another moment or two of thought. “I’m going to be completely honest with you Sarah. I don’t like recommending anything drastic for any patient so soon after I’ve met with them, but yours is ... a very unusual circumstance. I’m going to ask you to meet with me at least twice a week for the next month. I’m also going to place you on a testosterone blocker as soon as it’s convenient for you to have a blood screening.”
Sarah shrugged, “Todays my first offical full day off from work, so today would be a good time as any right?”
“Excellent,” Lindsay answered. “I’ll call ahead and let them know you’re coming. You just turned 18 a few months ago, right?” she asked. Sarah nodded. “Just making sure,” she chuckled. “I don’t think you’re in danger of having a massive testosterone surge this late in your teen years, however the reverse isn’t necessarily true - your body is still growing and changing, and the introduction of higher concentrations of estrogen - even if it’s just the absence of T, could still affect your bone structure.”
“Like a more feminine figure?” Sarah asked hopefully. “That’s fine with me.”
Lindsay took out her smartphone and, as she waited for the other party to answer, she wrote out the address for Sarah on a slip of spare notebook paper, handing it over to her. “Jane, this is Lindsay. Is Doctor Harris in her office? Oh that’s perfect. I have an important blood screening I need done for testosterone blockers and a general hormone level check. The name is Sarah Peterson. I’m sending her right over from here. Thank you Jane.”
“This wouldn’t be any relation to Olivia Harris by any chance?” Sarah asked. Lindsay chuckled softly.
“I believe she has a younger sister named Olivia, yes.”
“Oh,” Sarah giggled out. “We have a lot to catch up on then. Thank you Doctor Parsons,” she bubbled as she hugged the woman. “I’ll let my supervisor know that we need to set up a schedule with you soon.”
“If it helps, I can also do on site sessions.” Doctor Parsons winked, covering the phone briefly..
“Oh that would be great. We keep really weird hours right now especially since Pixie Hollow is closed for renovations. Oops... And I wasn’t supposed to tell anyone about that.”
Lindsay chuckled and shook her head, setting her phone aside. “She must be getting a late lunch. And don’t worry - Doctor-patient confidentiality. I can’t reveal anything said in these sessions unless I believe your or someone else’s lives are in imminent danger. Your secret’s safe with me. I would, however, like to share the results of that questionnaire with a colleague of mine for a second opinion, with your permission of course?”
“Oh,” Sarah nodded. “Of course, that’s fine. I’m just relieved you never asked me how any of this made me feel. My last psychiatrist was of the old school of thinking drugs and asking that stupid question solves everything. I found Tai Chi a much better therapy,” she laughed softly. “Thank you again Doctor. You’re every bit as wonderful as Olivia said you’d be.”
Josh Peterson has just scored the job of a lifetime - or at least the best job he can hope for without leaning on his parents for references - as a janitor at The Magic Kingdom, but when fate intervenes and he finds himself alone with the costume of his favorite Pixie Hollow character, his life takes a whole new turn.
By the time Sarah arrived back at her new apartment, complete with a new band-aid where she had donated some blood to Olivia’s sister’s lab, Olivia had just finished thanking a tall man wearing a tool belt. “Everything alright?” she asked as she approached, and Olivia giggled.
“Great. We have something called a ‘ten gigabit fiber hard line’ now.”
“You’re welcome!” Annie called from further inside.
“Whatever that means.” Sarah laughed. “Sorry I’m late. The vampires took enough blood to make me get really dizzy.”
“Oh it’s fine. Jane - the receptionist - texted me that you’d be a little late because Nessa was making sure you ate your entire cookie,” Olivia teased. “Oh I got a quote on the other half of the apartment for you. The landlord said as long as you’re willing to finish the renovations they’ll be willing to let us have it for an extra grand over what we’re paying now - before discounts of course.”
“Wow,” Sarah answered as she came inside. “That’s a little more than I expected. I mean we have to pay to finish the renovations, and I don’t need a mini mansion sized art studio that badly.”
“Too late anyway,” Annie called. She sounded like she was in Sarah’s room. “Mom and Dad already agreed to pay for it. What happened at the doctor’s anyway?”
“They had to take a second blood sample to confirm something,” Sarah said as she walked into her room. Annie was sitting at a newly installed computer gaming table, complete with a braced L-shaped foldaway section, presently holding a new digital art pad on a stand. It even had a cup holder on the side. There was also the matter of the behemoth computer and large monitor. Annie was sitting in a cushy executive computer chair, grinning up at Sarah.
“I didn’t need anything that big Annie.” Sarah sighed. “That looks like it should be in a government facility somewhere calculating Pi.”
“I had to go with a big tower to fit the quad-crossfired R9 290X cards in there,” Annie answered. “Basically what that means is you can run Photoshop while playing two games in 4k resolution at 30fps simultaneously, and it won’t even break a sweat.”
Sarah turned to Olivia, “Leave it to my little sister to make me a computer that could run the United States government.” She giggled a little as she put her arms around Annie from behind the chair.
“Christina is going to scream when she sees this thing,” Olivia laughed.
“Don’t worry, I didn’t forget about you wanting a laptop too,” Annie added. “I’m having one custom laser engraved like mine, with the Pixie Hollow gang. I wanted to do just Silvermist, but I was afraid that would give you away.”
“Smart idea.” Olivia giggled. “So did you like Lindsey?”
“Oh God,” Sarah laughed. “The woman’s amazing. She really made me think about things I hadn’t thought about before, like how I went into lifeguarding from competitive swimming.”
“Told you, I even seen her a couple times, shes damn good at her job.” Olivia giggled.
“She said she thought I might have a major hormone imbalance too, which your sister’s lab confirmed. They said that if my t levels were any lower I’d be a natural woman,” Sarah giggled. “So I get to start blockers to just finish the job already.”
“So your body’s producing low test and high estrogen?” Annie asked.
“Well, low both, but they did warn me - both the therapist and the endo actually - that with an absence of T leaving the concentrations of E to grow, I might see subtle changes like bone structure.”
“You already have the hips.”Annie winked. “It’s why all my friends in school used to think you were my sister anyway, and why you walk like a girl.”
“She’s got you there,” Olivia giggled. “Bearing in mind I’ve seen you in a bikini now, so you can’t argue with me.”
“Oh my God. You got her in a bikini?!” Annie squealed. “I’ve never even seen her without a top on. I mean not to sound like a perv or anything,” she quickly added, then laughed. “Just saying.”
Olivia giggled, “Yup, she wears that blue one on the bathroom door swimming after her morning rituals she still needs to teach me.”
“Oh, wow, I didn’t even notice it. I guess I was distracted by,” she paused and put her cheek to the massive PC tower, “Sweet, sweet technology.” She giggled as she got up from Sarah’s chair. “Anyway I’ll get out of you guys’ way. I’m almost done with that surprise. I just need to paint and glaze them.”
Sarah put her arms around Annie and pulled her close, kissing her on the forehead. “Tell Mommy and Daddy I said thanks. I feel guilty that they had to pick up the tab on my studio now on top of paying for my therapy though.”
Annie shrugged as she hugged Sarah back. “If it’s what you want - the studio or being a girl - then that’s what matters. Personally I liked you before, but I like you more like this. You’re less closed off,” she teased. “You guys have fun. My ride should be downstairs.”
Sarah laughed and turned to Olivia, “Thanks for ratting me out on the bikini thing.”
“My pleasure,” Olivia giggled out. “We’re planning a Pixie water park day. So you’re going to have to get used to that thing.”
“Who’s we?” Sarah laughed.
“Oh, Periwinkle, Tinkerbell, Iridessa, and the rest of the girls.” Olivia winked.
“Oh, I guess I can think about it,” Sarah answered, adding, “But only if you do too, Miss body conscious. You’ve got a figure I’d die for... Almost.” She giggled.
Olivia ran to the couch and tossed a couch pillow at Sarah, “Why you!”
“Why me?” Sarah answered in her best Mad Hatter impersonation, “Because!” She ran over to Olivia and tickled her. “You know I meant I’d almost die for your figure, not that you almost have a figure I’d die for!” she giggled out over Olivia’s laughter.
“You did?” Olivia asked in her bright, cheerful Tinkerbell voice. “Well I guess that’s okay then!”
“How did Dessa do today?” Sarah asked as she flopped down on the sofa, pulling Olivia down with her.
“Much better. She almost lost it once, but after that, she was awesome. We had her take pictures with this really large crowd of birthday goers.” Olivia said. “She handled it, but after is when she almost lost her pixie dust. Oh, and Vanessa’s roommate was really open and welcoming if you were wondering about that too.”
“Yeah, I was actually because if she wasn’t, I was going to offer a room in the new studio for her.” Sarah giggled.
“I think Vanessa was just worried because Starla’s one of those people who literally has a phobia of change. Like she was telling me how she freaked out once when she changed the shower curtains.”
“Wow.” Sarah shook her head. “I don’t mind change. I mean if not for change - and taking a crazy chance, I wouldn’t be here now, with an amazing job.”
Olivia giggled. “Yeah, that was a pretty big risk in retrospect. I’m glad you did though. You’re a natural born actress. Oh, not to change the subject, but I hope you don’t mind, but I’ve got a pot roast and garlic potatoes in the oven. I figured anything we don’t eat we can make sandwiches out of later.”
“You’re a woman after my own heart,” Sarah giggled as Olivia stood to head for the kitchen.
“Should be ready in a couple of hours,” Olivia called back.
“Hey, is it me or is just about everyone at the park is pretty awesome?” Sarah said as she followed Olivia into the kitchen. “I haven't met everyone yet, but it doesn’t seem to matter about anything. Everyone makes you feel like family.”
“Even the security people are amazing,” Olivia agreed. “And Gennine is like the greatest boss I could ever ask for.”
“Except that one guy, when I was there my first day, before I went to work, he was kinda rude.” Sarah shrugged. “But I haven't seen him since I started.”
“Really?” Olivia sounded genuinely surprised. “If you have a name, tell Gennine pronto. Doesn’t matter if you’re an employee or a guest, that kind of crap toward others reflects badly on us all.”
“I don't really remember. I mean he wasn't really rude rude, he was just kinda you know.” Sarah shrugged.
“Well, if you wouldn’t want him acting that way toward a guest then it should still be reported,” Olivia answered. “I understand you don’t want to get him in trouble, but this isn’t like high school sweetie. If someone’s being paid to do a job, and they’re half-assing it, then they need to be shuffled for someone who will do it better.”
“Oh I know, If I ever saw him again, I'd ask him what was up first, and try to get to the bottom of it, then if that didn’t work report it.” Sarah nodded.
Olivia giggled. “Oh, well nevermind then. Sorry, I’m so used to coaching new actors. I had to give this speech to Vidia this morning because a security guard hassled her for being in an employee only area, you know, where she belonged.” Olivia winked.
“Isn’t that just them doing their job though?” Sarah asked. “The girls are new so I'd expect that, even toward me.”
“Well,” Olivia trailed off, shaking her head. “This went a little beyond that. Don’t repeat this okay? There’s an official report going up the chain, so we can’t talk about it yet. But there were f-bombs involved.”
“Really? I hope Morgan didn’t drop any.” Sarah shook her head.
Olivia stifled a giggle. “No. She was the subject of them, as in ‘Who the fuck are you and what the fuck are you doing back here’ variety. Morgan showed her pass, and the guy backed off.”
“Ouch.” Sarah laughed.
“She was a little shaken up by it. And honestly, the guy could’ve just been having a bad day. If that’s the case nothing might happen, or he might get shuffled to night shift for awhile, or something. They’ll work with him to deal with it. But that’s why I was a little on edge when you said that. I thought it was the same guy. But if it wasn’t that bad then it probably wasn’t,” she added.
“Oh this guy wasn’t that bad, he was just a little off.” Sarah laughed.
Olivia giggled a little. “I’m sorry. I get paranoid sometimes. Even with all the background checks they do, sometimes weirdos slip through the cracks you know? With so many kids visiting every day, I’d rather be too cautious. But I don’t go on witch hunts or anything either,” she quickly added. “None of us do. We just try and look out for each other, and make sure problems are healed before they get too bad.”
“I know.” Sarah giggled and hugged Olivia from behind. “You can stop apologizing. I don’t think you’re crazy,” she teased.
“Good, because sometimes I wonder,” Olivia laughed as she leaned back into Sarah a bit. “I really like you. I don’t want to scare you off being all neurotic or anything.”
“I already knew you were neurotic. That’s what happens to be my favorite qualities about you.” Sarah teased and giggled.
Olivia laughed. “Oh God, really? I guess it does help when I’m playing Tinkerbell though,” she teased back, shaking her head.
“That smells really good.” Sarah said as she let go of Olivia, heading toward her room.
“Sure, sniff and run,” Olivia called after her. “I’ll let you know when it’s ready.”
Sarah sat down at her new computer and stared at it. After several seconds she finally called her sister. There was a login prompt staring back at her, and she had no idea what to do with it, and by now Annie had long gone. “How do I log in?”
Annie paused for a second before answering. “You shouldn’t need to? Oh gosh unless I left the administrative profile running...”
“It’s asking me to login.” Sarah giggled.
“Oh! Oh sorry,” Annie laughed. “God I’m a blonde today. I blame the paint fumes. Anyway just enter Sarah as the user, and you can password lock it later if you want.”
“Thanks Annie.” Sarah said as it logged in for her. Her familiar start menu sat in the bottom left corner, though the sleek new appearance of Aero would take some adjustment. Annie had set up all the icons she would need right on her desktop though.
“Oh Sarah?” Annie spoke up at that. “I took the liberty of installing a program called Classic Start Menu. It basically restores your old Start Menu style you like so much. I use it too because it’s just more productive than the newer crap,” she giggled out.
“Looks good.” Sarah laughed, “Give mommy a hug for me,” she giggled as they hung up. “God I hate computers.” she giggled to herself as she loaded up one of her comics that her sister saved from her old computer and began to “ink” it in using her digital art pad.
“Hey, Olivia?” Sarah called.
“Hmmm?” Olivia asked as she appeared in the doorway. “Oh wow! That’s really good!”
“Thanks,” Sarah giggled out as she moved to the side for Olivia to see the big monitor better. “I wanted to ask you about this actually. I heard working for Disney basically means you sign over the rights to anything you create?”
“Not really true. You have to be careful of what you do, like you’re not allowed to use disney characters, and stuff, but I think you’ll be safe.” Olivia shrugged. “Something you really should ask Gennine. I’m not really creative enough to have run into it,” she giggled a bit.
“Oh, good idea. It’s probably just an asset protection clause, like that lawsuit with the Bratz dolls awhile back.”
“Oh! I love Bratz!” Olivia bubbled. “I still have mine in their original boxes because I didn’t have the heart to throw them away. But I’m one of those girls who slept with a huge net full of stuffed animals above her bed.”
“Annie has the whole line of Monster High,” Sarah giggled. “Nothing against Barbie or anything, but I prefer Bratz and Monster High too. Oh, and those cute Ever After High dolls, but that’s a given.”
Olivia grinned. “Who did you vote for Thronecoming Queen?”
“Raven Queen,” Sarah answered without missing a beat. Olivia giggled.
“Me too! I just really wanted to see her win after all the drama over her trying to be herself.”
“Good lord,” Sarah giggled out. “I don’t want to think about how much this thing cost Annie to set up.”
“It even has a blu ray burner,” Olivia said, pointing to the front panel. “But just think of the wonderful art you’ll be able to create. I bet I can use my camera to digitize your paintings once you get the studio set up as well.”
“Oh, you’re a photographer?” Sarah asked. Olivia grinned.
“Am I a photographer... I’ll show you my camera after dinner. It’s the only thing I own - besides the piano - that’s probably close to as expensive as this beast of yours,” she teased before going back to check on her roast.
An hour or so later, she poked her head in to let Sarah know dinner was ready.
“Have I told you that I’m falling in love with you.” Sarah giggled as she sat down to eat dinner with Olivia.
“You say that now,” Olivia teased. “You haven’t met my family yet. God willing you won’t,” she added dryly. “To tell the truth I was afraid I came on too strong the other night with that crack about wanting to make you mine when I saw you,” Olivia giggled out.
“Whatever.” Sarah giggled. “I’m just glad someone likes me for me.”
“You’re smart, funny, adorable, amazing with kids, sweet, caring, and an artist. What’s not to like?” Olivia answered, taking a sip of her lemon honey iced tea.
“Same could be said about you?” Sarah answered.
“Oh, yeah,” Olivia balked. “Neurotic, obsessive-compulsive Pixie seeks like-minded roommate to drive crazy over dishes.”
“Great with kids, and adorable.” Sarah added. “You forgot to add those in.”
“That’s true,” Olivia giggled. “I wouldn’t be doing this if I didn’t love entertaining kids. But it’s not like I need money, so I figured, might as well do what I love.”
“Same here, but I do want to try it on my own, you know? I hate when my parents push stuff on me. I mean I’m kinda mad at them for renting that other side even.” Sarah sighed. “But how do you tell them no? it’s so hard.”
Olivia nodded. “I know. I gave up a long time ago. My parents are what people call old money. Like, really old. Old country old,” Olivia said sheepishly.
“Oh, I’m dating an English princess?” Sarah teased, echoing Olivia’s previous ‘indian princess’ crack. Olivia out her tongue.
“I’ll give you English. I’ll have you know I’m German nobility.”
Sarah laughed. “So is the current,” she used finger quotes, “‘English’ royal family.”
Olivia snorted, laughing as she rolled up her paper napkin and tossed it at Sarah. “I’m serious though. I’m about one death in the family short of some kind of bullshit title I didn’t earn. It’s embarrassing. I think that’s why I like Tink. She’s a laborer, not afraid to get down and dirty.”
“My dad is like best friends with a bunch of really famous people.” Sarah sighed, “When I was little I thought Mick Jagger was my dad. Nobody bothered to correct it until I was seven. They thought it was cute.”
“Ouch,” Olivia answered. “No wonder you’re so... strained with them.”
Sarah nodded. “But enough about that. I want to hear you play that gorgeous piano.”
Josh Peterson has just scored the job of a lifetime - or at least the best job he can hope for without leaning on his parents for references - as a janitor at The Magic Kingdom, but when fate intervenes and he finds himself alone with the costume of his favorite Pixie Hollow character, his life takes a whole new turn.
Sarah looked around the hallway from their dressing room exit. “I feel naked,” she whined in SIlvermist’s voice, closing the door again
“What kind of water fairy is afraid of a bikini?” Jade teased her in Iridessa's voice, but then added, “I know how you feel. I haven’t worn a swimsuit since I was twelve.”
Tinkerbell giggled. “You girls look flitterific. Seriously you’re worrying about nothing.”
“You’ll be fine!” Vanessa said as she emerged from a side bathroom. “You remembered to use waterproof makeup right?” she asked, and then giggled, “Because I almost forgot.”
“Yup, Tink did mine.” Silvermist nodded.
“Working on it,” Morgan called from one of the makeup stations. She paused to apply her waterproof lipstick then spoke in Vidia’s voice. “I know I’m supposed to be a fast flying fairy, but you can’t rush perfection.”
Tinkerbell broke into song, “You’re so vain, you think this song’s about you..”
“Hey!” Vidia called. “It’s that song someone wrote about me!”
Silvermist giggled, “I Think it was written before you were born Vidia.”
“I dunno, the timeline on Pixie Hollow’s pretty murky. I’m still trying to figure out if we came before or after the Lost Boys. We came before Hook for sure.”
“Weren’t we all there when you were born?” Silvermist asked glancing at Tink..
“That depends on what origins you go by.” Tinkerbell grinned.
“See,” Vidia laughed as she stood. “That’s what I mean. It’s all so murky. It doesn’t help that in the Tinkerbell story,” she used the word ‘story’ just like they did in-character when working with guests, “All the talent fairies look like clones.”
Gennine laughed, “Tinkerbell was originally created by Peter Pan’s first laugh. And the other fairies are deliberately ambiguous to show the focus on Tinkerbell, who looks absolutely nothing like the other Tinkers.”
“Hi Fairy Mary,” Silvermist bubbled. “Thanks for approving this water park day. This is going to be so much fun.”
“No problem. The props and wardrobe department had a field day, making appropriate swim wear and then attaching the wings to they wouldn’t come off.” Gennine laughed. “The only project I think they enjoyed more was making the functional Mickey Mouse scuba suit.”
Periwinkle emerged in an Asymmetrical one piece swimsuit. Her right arm, which bore all her tattoos, was covered in a sleeve even despite the waterproof makeup, with the other shoulder and arm were bare. “I love mine,” Kelly giggled out. “It’s so Peri!”
“Yeah well you didn’t get stuck with a cutesy two piece.” Silvermist sighed.
“Next time, get yourself inked,” Peri winked. “But I’m thinking of maybe having some of mine removed.”
Alice came out wearing a darling one piece swimsuit herself, in Alice blue, and poked Periwinkle in the stomach. “Don’t you dare have any of those removed.” she said matter of factly.
“Beats wearing ten pounds of makeup on my arm every day,” Peri sighed. “I love my ink, - they’re traditional Celtic art - but I love my job more.”
Alice giggled and hugged her., “Well we all love your tattoos, and did I hear someone out here singing my song earlier?” she asked as someone knocked on the dressing room door.
“It’s me, Annie,” she called through the door.
“We’re all decent, except Vidia, she looks like the Evil queen right now.” Silvermist called back.
“I’m working on it!” Vidia said in her best agitated Vidia voice, trying not to giggle as Annie came in, carrying a large box.
“20 pounds of makeup later, and she’ll still not be ready.” Tinkerbell sighed. “Ooh, what’s in the box? Is it a lost thing?”
Annie giggled. “Better. Oh, Alice, good you’re here too!” she said excitedly. “That means I’ll just have to track down the Hatter later,” she said as Gennine helped her carry the unassuming-looking cardboard box to a prop table. She turned to the girls and grinned.
“Gather around, my pretties, for I have a tale of wonder to tell. It begins with a baby’s laugh...”
The girls all watched excitedly. Even Sarah hadn’t seen what her sister had been working on all this time. Annie reached into the box, and produced a porcelain, hand-painted statue of Tinkerbell at her table, hammering away at a whatcha-ma-call-it. “A rare talent indeed,” she said, presenting the figurine to Tinkerbell.
All the girls gasped. “That’s so beautiful,” Carol - Fawn - bubbled.
“But Tinkerbell soon found she had friends in her new home,” Annie said in her best storyteller voice. She produced another statue, this one of Rosetta hovering daintily over a flower with one hand on the petal, coaxing it to open. “Rosetta, garden fairy who brought the spring wildflowers to the mainland.” She handed the statue to Rosetta. The girls all gasped again at the beauty of the statue.
Annie giggled. She had put hours of work into sculpting and hand painting these, and she was thoroughly enjoying the art exhibition. “Silvermist,” she said as she produced a statue of Silvermist, sitting on the edge of a large purple top hat, with a bamboo fishing rod in her hands, “Water fairy who had to go fishing for Tink’s don’t drops.”
Alice giggled, “Oh my gosh the cute little pixie stole the hatter’s hat!”
The short stories behind each statue - Fawn, playing with an adorable baby skunk twice her size, Iridessa, who taught Tink not to take light so lightly, gathering light in a lightcatcher just like the prop that had been made for her life-sized self, and Periwinkle, holding the Periwinkle blossom Tinkerbell had given her. She saved Vidia’s for last.
“Vidia I had the most trouble with because her talent, fast flying, is hard to capture in just one perfect moment, but I think I found it,” she said, taking out a statue of Vidia, her arms wide, and a tornado of pollen at her feet, no doubt moments before Tink interrupted her in the story. She presented the statue to Morgan.
“This is beautiful,” Morgan said, blushing as she hugged Annie. “It looks just like me - before Tink made me spray pollen everywhere,” she joked. “I love it.”
“But our story doesn’t end there,” Annie said, trying not to giggle. “For you see, on the Mainland, Tinkerbell and her friends - and sister,” she added, grinning at Peri, “Found new adventures, and new friends. A London-born girl of high society, who took a trip down a rabbit hole,” she produced a statue of Alice, sitting on a mushroom with her dress puffed out about her, her legs lost in a mountain of petticoats underneath. She handed the statue of Alice to Christina.
“And a Mad Hatter,” she said, taking out the last statue - a perfect likeness of the Hatter in his orange coat, green tie and 10/6 purple hat, sipping a cup of tea that had been sliced in half long ways. “Silvermist borrowed his second best hat,” she added with a wink as she placed it on the table. “I’ve been working on these every chance I could get.”
Tinkerbell looked at Silvermist and put her hands on her hips, “You never said your sister was more talented than Walt Disney.” she teased.
Everyone laughed as Sil shook her head. “Honestly, I had no idea she was working on these. She wouldn’t let me near the studio,” she giggled softly. “These are simply darling.”
Alice smiled brightly. “We should call the Hatter in to get his.” She then called out, “Mr. Hatter!”
Hearing his cue, the Hatter emerged from an adjoining door dressed in an orange and white striped swimsuit that looked positively right out of the late 1800s, complete with trademark purple hat atop his head. “Did someone call my name? Say!” he said as he took big, animated steps.
“That looks like you!” he said, pausing to catch himself, as he very nearly broke character for the first time. “And that looks just like me! I’ve been copied and shrunk!” he gasped.
“Did you see your hat Mr. Hatter?” Alice asked. “Your Pixie friend borrowed your good one again.”
Hatter tilted his head as he looked down at Silvermist’s statue appraisingly, and without missing a beat, he half-mad laughed. “Oh no, that’s only my second best hat. Besides, she had a lot of don’t drops to fish up,” he said, winking at Annie, who giggled as she picked up his statue to offer it to him.
“I’d like you all to have these. I brought them by early so you wouldn’t have to carry them around for very long.”
“Thanks Annie,” Iridessa said, giving her a tight hug. She was almost in tears. “This is so beautiful. You’re the real special talent here,” she said, as the girls, and even the Hatter, gave her a hug next, thanking her for the beautiful gifts.
The girls had spent the better part of the morning at one of WDW’s many water parks, cooling off in the hot summer sun. Silvermist was holding a little girl’s hand who was scared of going in the water. It was only a small in-ground wading pool, however, and Silvermist stepped in first and sat down, letting the cool water partly wash over her legs as she smiled up at the girl.
“See sweetie, there’s nothing to it.”
The girl looked nervously at Silvermist. “But you’re a water fairy...” she said shyly. Silvermist giggled.
“Exactly. Who better to trust with water?” she asked. The little girl’s mom watched and smiled approvingly from the side of the pool.
The girl’s eyes lit up at that, and she jumped into the pool. It was shallow of course, barely a foot and a half deep if that, but the splash was enough to re-moisten Silvermist’s hair, causing her to laugh too.
“See, nothing to be afraid of at all huh?”
“Wooooooooohoohoohoohoo!” Tinkerbell squealed as, at the large pool over, she rode down a waterslide with an older girl just in front of her. Megan laughed, bringing the mother of the little girl Silvermist was helping a tall glass of iced tea.
“Thank you so much sweetie,” the woman said warmly. Megan grinned and shook her head.
“It’s no trouble, really,” she said as she placed a fresh towel on the small table next to the woman’s lounge chair.
Iridessa walked over to the kiddy pool, and looked at the little girl who was with Silvermist, “Is there room in there for a light pixie?”
“Yu huh!” the girl answered excitedly, bobbing her head ‘yes’ vigorously.
“Good. I hate big scary water rides.” Iridessa stated as she slowly dipped her toe in the water, pretending to be afraid of the pool..
“It’s okay,” the girl said, patting Iridessa’s hand. “Silbermist is here. She makes da water be nice!”
Iridessa began to relax. She had become quite adept at her role especially when it came to young kids, and sat down in the pool. “Water is always safe when there’s a water pixie nearby.”
Silvermist overheard the girl’s mother at that, as she leaned close to Megan and whispered, “Is it true she saved a drowning man in the Pirate Cove lake last week?”
“100% true,” Megan whispered back. “I heard she dove right in without a thought. She’s a bloody hero, that one.”
Silvermist leaned over to the little girl, “Are you ok with Iridessa while I go play a prank of Tinkerbell?” Tinkerbell had by now swam to the edge of the pool, her back to the wall and her arms stretched out, relaxing for a moment.
The girl giggled, bobbing her head. “I’ll make da water be nice to her.”
“That’s my lil water pixie in training.” Silvermist giggled and got out of the pool. Taking a page from the Hatter, she took big, animated sneaking steps over to the bigger pool where Tinkerbell had just swatted a beach ball back to a group of teenagers.
She grinned and put a finger to her lips, causing the girls and guys to laugh quietly as they watched to see what was coming. Silvermist sprinted, closing the distance, leapt, and shouted “CANNONBALL!”, landing just near enough to Tink to completely drench her.
“EEK!” Tinkerbell squealed.
Silvermist giggled, “You have to watch out for those cannonballs, Tinkerbell.”
“Oooooh you!” Tinkerbell laughed, splashing Silvermist. Neither of them heard Megan sneaking up until it was too late, and the shout of an Australian accented ‘CANNONBALL!’ followed, drenching them both.
Silvermist giggled hard. “Hey no fair!”
“I’m Aussie, love. That’s like, half-pirate right there,” Megan laughed as she came up for air, throwing her hair behind her.
Peter Pan, dressed in his normal costume, stopped next to the pool. “Did you say Pirate?”
“Oh, Peter!” Tinkerbell giggled. Peter put his hands on his hips, grinning as Megan climbed out.
“That’s right, Lost Boyo,” Megan said defiantly, putting her hands on her hips like he had. This was entirely unplanned, and yet it was. It was something Megan, Juliet, and a few other insiders put together at the last minute to build hype and get the rumor mill going ahead of the big announcement.
Peter eyed Megan, “You're one of Captain Codfish’s pirates aren't you?”
Megan laughed. “Nah, I’m more like Angelica or Jack. No killing lost boys for me,” she lied and winked, grinning.
“Oh then I have no problems with you,” Peter laughed. “Tink’s friends all say those pirates are nice.”
Megan giggled, sitting down on the edge of the pool as Juliette, dressed in a lilac two piece bikini, came strolling over, her long blonde hair in a single braid, interwoven here and there with mock mistletoe leaves, and a mistletoe berry-looking ponytail clip holding it in place at the top.
“But she’s one of Hook’s pirates right?” Peter looked the new girl up and down suspiciously.
“Wha, me?” Juliette asked innocently. “A nasty, smelly, vile beetle-eating son of a guttersnipe pirate?”
Peter laughed out loud. “Oh, you must be a lost girl!” he announced rather loudly. “Calling a pirate such names.” he gave an approving nod.
Juliette laughed, taking a theatrical bow. “I learned from the best,” she said as she sat next to Megan, moving her hand behind Megan’s head and pointing down at her with an innocent grin as she slurped her cherry slushie.
“Ah I knew it!“ Peter announced with his hands on his hips in that trademark Pan pose. “Tootles told me about you two! You’re Trixie and Red aren’t you?”
“Isn’t he the one that’s always losing his marbles?” Megan asked Juliette. Juliette laughed and nodded.
“Quite so yes.”
They both stood up again and turned to Peter, and answered in unison, “Maybe?” Both grinned innocently now.
Peter looked at Tinkerbell, who was barely holding in her laughter by now. “Twins just like The Twins.”
“We like it here so much,” Megan began.
“We’re thinking of staying,” Juliette finished. Both girls giggled.
Viral marketing was a beautiful thing. Even if the girls weren’t true Disney faces, they were in a way, in that they had a new top secret project in the works involving Pan lore.
“When we’re not running amok over Neverland,” Megan added.
“Tootles was right. You two are trouble.” Peter laughed, and then looked around. “Oh, I think I smell a codfish! I must be off!” he said, taking off his hat to give the girls a gracious bow, and then took off towards the Magic Kingdom.
“What was that about?” Annie asked as she came swimming to the edge of the big pool.
“Oh just a project that Juliette and I are going to ask the Pixies here to join us on - generating some viral marketing, you know? We might even invite this one girl we know, I think she’s like a Pixie hag or something.” Megan teased.
Annie laughed as she hopped up out of the pool next to Juliette. “Sorry, I probably shouldn’t have asked. I keep forgetting the big guys are like, super secret about this sort of thing.”
“Actually during the Pixie lunch break Fairy Mary’s going to gather the girls to talk about it. Why don’t you come with them?” Juliette half-whispered. She wanted Tink and Silvermist to hear, but not too many others if it could be helped.
“Oh, I-I couldn’t,” Annie stammered. “I mean I’m just-”
“Just a really cool artist who makes for a killer storyteller?” Megan grinned. “I seriously regret missing out this morning on story time, but I couldn’t find my sandals. I hope you’ll repeat that performance sometime?”
Annie blushed deeply but nodded. “Sure, I mean if you really want.”
Gennine smiled as the girls filed in Annie in tow behind them - almost literally. Megan and Juliette each had her by the arm. They didn’t want her to miss this. Megan and Juliette had literally grown up in show business, and making acquaintances came easily to them both. Making true friends, people who liked them for who they were and not for their fame, wasn’t always easy. Annie had made a big impression on Megan though, and the three of them, as well as Gretchen and Crystal for that matter, had become fast friends.
“This doesn’t happen often, but the guys upstairs, wanted to know if you girls would be interested in reprising your roles on T.V.” Gennine stated once the girls were all inside. “Disney’s doing a big budget T.V. Series about new Lost Girls, to add to Peter’s collection of Lost children.”
“Yo,” Megan said as she raised her hand.
“Ho,” Juliette chimed in immediately afterwards. Both girls grinned.
“That’s what Peter was talking about!” Tink laughed. “I almost peed when Juliette “lost girl” started lost boy swearing.”
“We started filming the Pilot about 2 weeks ago, but we had to put filming on hold because Juliette and I have a movie contract that we have to finish.” Megan spoke. “Just some last minute scenes we need to reshoot though.”
Juliette looked at Annie, “We’re going to need more Lost girls as well, if you’d be interested.”
Annie squeaked a little, cleared her throat, and calmly asked in her best West Essex accent, “Do I need to talk like this then?”
“You don’t, but it helps.” Megan laughed.
Annie giggled softly. “It’s kind of a miracle I don’t talk like that all the time. My Dad’s from Essex, but I’m told I sound more Northern when I do it. But I’d love to.”
“Hard part’s going to be convincing our publicist to relocate to the States for filming,” Megan laughed softly. “Once we wrap on the movie back home, we can focus full time on filming the new show. We were hoping you’d say yes, so you and the pixies could film your scenes without us, and then we could hustle back here for the wrap-up, after our characters are rescued from Captain Codfish.”
“Gosh... I don’t know,” Iridessa squeaked. “I mean clowning around in the park is one thing, but a TV role?”
“C’mon, Buttercup,” Rosetta said reassuringly. “If you can face ten thousand people an hour without flinching, you can stare down a little ole camera or two right?”
“Well okay, but I’m not cleaning up if I blow fairy dust,” Iridessa giggled softly. She hadn’t had an incident since the first day, and only Silvermist knew about that one. “I’m in.”
Tinkerbell nodded. “Me too.”
“And me,” Silvermist said, sticking out her hand. Tinkerbell giggled, placing her hand on top of it, and the others followed. “Faith.”
“Trust,” Tinkerbell giggled.
“And pixie dust,” they all said in unison. Juliette fan girl squealed. She had never seen this in person.
“They did the thing!” she giggled, paused, cleared her throat, and smiled. “... Sorry.”
Annie giggled, “I love it when they do that!”
So, what did you think so far? Pretty crazy how a dumb janitor who thought he’d try on Silvermist’s costume could discover so much about herself so quickly. But like the Magic Kingdom, it’s not over yet. For one thing, Olivia’s parents don’t know she likes girls. That’s going to make for an awkward Thanksgiving... I won’t get into that here, you’ll have to wait for that one. For now, my first set of memoirs is complete. Hope you enjoyed the ride so far! Oh, and in case you were wondering, yes Jade’s doing fantastically, but I’ll save that for later, as well!
And don’t worry. There is a lot more to tell, like how Megan became Megan... But I’m getting ahead of myself. Or is that behind myself? Oh, whatever. It’ll all make sense later. Gotta run for now though. Olivia needs me!
From all of us at Pixie Hollow: Faith, Trust, and Pixie Dust!
XoXo,
While proofreading the MotK story, this news article came to me, I hope you enjoy.
Walt Disney World, Heather Smith, Staff Writer
Tuesday morning the Pirates of Caribbean ride hit an object on the track it follows under the water. The ride jerked after it hit the obstruction, causing an actor playing a pirate to fall in the water. Laden down with a heavy costume the pirate was unable to stay afloat, and was being quickly pulled to the bottom of the lake that the ride is in. Actresses playing Disney Pixies from the Tinkerbell franchise were on board the ride at the time. One of the actresses, playing Silvermist, quickly dived in the water to save the pirate.
Attempts to get the actresses name, and pirates name were repeatedly returned with the same answer. Disney has told us that the pirates name is Red the Pirate, and the pixie’s name is Silvermist. We were given a statement by Steve DeBell, from the Walt Disney World Public Relations Department, that the ride hit an snapping turtle which decided the track was an good place to take a nap. No serious injuries were reported, other than the now dead turtle. The pirate was checked out in the in house medical clinic and released. DeBell stressed that at no time were any park guests in any danger. The pirate fell in the water only because he was up in the rigging of the sails about 20 feet above the water. He apparently lost his hand hold when he experienced the unexpected small jerk. This was not the first time such an incident has happen on the ride. In 2009 the park experience an fatal drowning of an actor for the same circumstance.
The ride was shut down for the afternoon while divers checked the underbody of the ship, and track out. Witnesses say that all the pixies, which there was about seven of them on the ride, were missing that afternoon. That evening the normal evening fireworks and show was changed to Pixie Rocking Party in honor of Silvermist. All pirates and Pixies were observed in attendance of that show. A pirate, assumed to be Red the Pirate, personally gave Silvermist an medal of honor. The pixie stressed that she was a trained water fairy, and you shouldn’t try what she did at home.
The State Department of Workplace Safety and State Department of Amusement Parks both said that nothing was reported to them about the incident. Both also commented when we report the incident to them that it sounds like too minor of an incident for reporting. SDAP said that they require reporting of incident having serious or fatal injuries, or damages over a certain dollar amount. FWS reported that they require reporting of injuries that cause the worker to be off to recover and fatal injuries.
Attempts by this reporter to interview Silvermist yesterday at the park were not successful. The other pixies reported that she was in neverland fixing a water problem. It was assumed that the actress who plays Silvermist was not working. It is unknown if she was giving a day off in reward, or that was her normal off day.
The ride was observed to be back up and operating like normal yesterday. Since all the pirates, except for Jack Sparrow, look basically alike, it is unknown if the pirate which was saved from davey jones locker was in attendance or not.
~oOo~
Annie had just walked in a gas station down the door from her house to buy some drinks, and happen to glance at the newspapers as she went by. She did a double take after seeing her sister, or her sisters alter-ego, staring back at her. After grabbing a small stack of papers, which turned out to be three, she grabbed the drink she was going to get, and after paying, high tailed it home.
Picking up her phone she called Gretchen up, “Change of plans, Gret, I am going to be 25 to 45 minutes later than I agreed to meet up at the Kingdom, I will explain later...”
“Can you let Crystal know? …”
“See you later.”
Running in to her room at the house, she dropped one paper on her bed, and grabbed the swipe card to get in Sarah and Olivia’s apartment.
After finally getting back the bus stop, opposite the gas station she was in earlier, just in time for the bus towards Celebration.
On the ten mile ride to towards her sisters mansion, she read the article that caught her eye. She thought it was good but extremely short on details.
“Next stop 500 block of Celebration Avenue,” the loudspeaker announced.
She ran in the apartment, and set a paper right where Olivia and Sarah would see it.
As she walked to her catch the bus to the Magic Kingdom, she typed a text message to her sister.
“S, I left u a present of the paper variety @ ur house, A” She was well aware that her sister probably wouldn’t get it till at least her lunch break, maybe later in the day.
Once back at the bus stop, she noticed she had a hair more than 5 minutes to catch the correct bus to the transportation center.
~oOo~
Gretchen glanced at her phone after hearing the ding for a text message.
“@ monorail - A”
“meet @ gate, currently @ Peter Pan’s Flight - G, C”
“Crystal, Annie is at the monorail.”
“About time, I wonder what took her so long?” Crystal asked rhetorically.
~oOo~
Just outside still closed Pixie Hollow the three girls ran into Alice and Hatter.
“Hey it is those fans again, I wonder if they replaced the batteries yet, or if they need more mustard?” Hatter surmised as they walked towards the girls.
“Hi Hatter and Alice,” Gretchen said as the 3 walked past the two from wonderland in a brisk walk towards where Gretchen had last seen Peter Pan, Silvermist and Periwinkle having a snowball fight.
Getting there, the found no Silvermist, but Periwinkle and Tinkerbell were signing autographs for a couple of young twins.
Annie went up to Tinkerbell after she was done, and asked “Where is Silvermist, Tink?“
“Oh, it is my broken fan, I still have to adjust that doodab!” Tinkerbell said as she poked Annie on the forehead.
Tinkerbell noticed the picture of Silvermist staring at her in the newspaper that Annie held tightly as she giggled.
Trying hard to not grab the paper and read it, she replied she should be back in few, she flew to pixie hollow a second.
"How is a raven like a broken fan?" Hatter said to Crystal.
"I don't know?"
"They both need more ketchup," Hatter said as he handed Crystal a packet of ketchup.
"Oh Hatter," Alice sighed.
"Broken fan is right, I make more wind than they do ... Hmmp"
"Hello Vidia."
"I heard at least a dew drop was looking for me?"
"Silvermist!" the three shouted.
Walking up to her briskly, "We got you a present," Annie said...
"Does it come from Tinkerbell? She always makes the best stuff, Rosetta show the dew drops your light catcher that Tink made for you."
While Gretchen and Crystal were distracted by the light catcher, Annie gave Sil the newspaper. "I left another one at my friends Olivia's house."
Tink hearing her friend of name looked instinctively towards where Sil and Annie were talking.
"Tink look at this found thing," Sil said to Tink.
"We should go see Fairy Mary about it."
~oOo~
Sitting around the break room table Wendy said to Silvermist, "Well I do say! You're famous" as she handed the newspaper to Alice.
Trying to change the subject, "Alice what you doing after work? Tink and I are thinking about another time out with friends. Be advised though that Annie probably will be there. She needs to be spoiled with attention once in a while."
"Only Annie, not the rest of the fans? When I next run in to Peri I will check with her."
"Yep only Annie, as far as I know Gret and Crystal don't even know what department I work in, and I like to keep it that way. ... How about you Hatter, you joining us this time, or do we keep it a woman's night?"
"I have to check with the partner."
"Bring him, you won't be out number as much."
"Anyone else want to join us?"
"Me me me," Peter Pan said waving his arms around, "wait what we talking about?"
"Going out to eat as our friends, bring Ariel, I have a few things I would like to discuss with her."
"I will check with her next I see her"
"Why are all my characters on break at the same time?" came a loud voice into the room.
"Sorry Fairy Mary, I at least will get right back out there."
With that Silvermist, and quite a few others ran out towards the park.
12 year old Mark O’Malley had been practically typecast as the dopey sidekick because of his role in the runaway hit Disney production, “My Brother Mark”. But while on the set of his older sister Krissy’s much darker sci-fi movie production, a misheard comment leads to a whole new branch in his career, and in his life.
Authors' note:
This story is a work of fiction as a prequel to the story, Magic of the Kingdom. In fact, Ashleigh (AKA Dark Kitten) and I started working on this story long before we started MotK. Like that story, everything here is a complete work of fiction.
Any resemblance to actual personalities is coincidence only, and use of celebrities like Selena Gomez and Debby Ryan were kept to a bare minimum out of respect for them and their work.
Disney corp. has no official stance on transgender actors or actresses, and we did not in any way consult with Disney or its subsidiaries, but have the deepest respect for Mr. Disney's legacy. :-)
So with all that out of the way, please enjoy the story! We certainly enjoyed writing it!
♥
Zoe & Ashleigh
Disclaimer: We do not own anything Disney, we just use Disney to write Fiction
12 year old Mark O’Malley had been practically typecast as the dopey sidekick because of his role in the runaway hit Disney production, “My Brother Mark”. But while on the set of his older sister Krissy’s much darker sci-fi movie production, a misheard comment leads to a whole new branch in his career, and in his life.
Sitting in the interview room at Disney, Mark smiled as he waited for the mark from the camera man so he could do his last interview for awhile. While he was extremely nervous about this, he came across being calm and collected.
After all at 12 years old, he had already been ‘in the biz’ most of his life, from diaper commercials as a baby to bit roles in sitcoms, to his breakout starring role in Disney’s “My Brother Mark”, which just wrapped up filming on its last season. It still never got any easier. It was the anticipation that got him. Once they started, he felt fine.
“And we’re live,” the cameraman stated.
The Teen interviewer for Disney smiled at Mark, “So how was it on the set of the final season of My brother Mark?”
“It was pretty mixed, you know? We became like a big family on and off set, and I’m really looking forward to working with everyone again on future projects.”
“Do you have any plans on doing anything else?” The girl asked, “Maybe with your co-star Juliette Small?”
“Honestly that would be amazing. Juliette is a wonderful and talented actress who’s just so full of energy. She always makes me laugh off-camera. I know our characters are always going at each other, but in reality we’re actually best friends.” Mark answered cheerfully.
“We here at 365 actually were on the set of last week’s episode, There was hardly a moment you two could keep a straight face. It’s nice to see that.” The girl stated. “So whats next for you Mark?”
“Well, I’m going to be taking a bit of a break from acting for awhile, maybe focus on music or other projects, but I’m always up for another acting project, so I’m definitely keeping my name in the hat for any future roles Disney might have.”
That was the first lie of the entire interview. He was considering a new movie role, but it was all very hush hush. He didn’t even know what the role was yet. He’d find that out later that day. With his contract under negotiation, he found himself free to consider non-Disney roles - a rare opportunity, as any Disney actor knew.
“Thank you for coming in today Mark, we really hope to see more from you.” The girl turned to the camera, “That’s it for Disney’s 365.”
The Cameraman stated, “And Cut!”
“Alright, that was great. Thanks so much Mark,” the girl said warmly.
“Thank you Alyssia.” Mark sad, “I can’t wait to see your new movie by the way.” He smiled as they began walking to the changing rooms together.
“Aww, thanks. It was so much fun. Are you coming to the big premiere?”
“I got an invite so I might go with Juliette.” Mark shrugged, “She hinted at it.”
“I’m so going to miss watching you guys every week,” Alyssa laughed. “You really sell it. But I guess her big movie break made it hard to do both.”
“Yeah, she’s got a few big time movie deals she’s looking at. I’m happy for her.” Mark half lied.
He was happy for her, and it was her big break that gave him his big break. The writers were worried Mark was too recognizable as the bratty brother, passing him over for other potential roles, and so his agent - and mother, Janet - had begun putting his name out for movie role consideration as well.
Alyssa grinned and gave him a friendly hug. “Stay in touch okay? Don’t, you know, just drop off the face of the earth or anything,” she teased.
“I’m heading to Sydney for a small break but I definitely will be back.” Mark laughed as the two parted and he went into the changing room that he used earlier.
It was a typical star’s changing room, in that it had only the best things for the actor or actress who used it. He breathed a relieved sigh as he rested his back against the door for a moment.
“Man I’m thirsty,” he mumbled as he picked up a bottled water from the small ice chest under the makeup table. It wasn’t any fancy imported glacial water - after all, it was his own ice chest. He cracked open the inexpensive bottle and turned it up as someone knocked.
“It’s open,” he called back, running his fingers through his strawberry blonde hair. It wasn’t exactly long, but it was getting a little shaggy. Focus testing showed viewers liked the shaggy look on the bratty Mark character, so he kept it.
Mark’s mother walked in, smiling brightly. “Ready for that vacation sweetie?”
“Oh, Mrs. O’Malley there you are,” Mark said jokingly in his best bratty kid voice, and then laughed. “God I am so ready. I don’t want to see another photographer for a month.”
“The studio finally sent over that movie script. I’ve been looking over it, and...” she paused, giving him a skeptical glance.
“Don’t tell me. I want to read it myself,” he answered, setting his bottle of water on the counter.
“I was about to suggest the same,” she said as she handed him an ordinary-looking unmarked folder, so as to not arouse suspicions when he carried it out with him. “The flight leaves tomorrow morning. Your Dad’s got your ticket sorted, and Krissy’s having someone meet you. Are you sure you don’t want one of us to fly out with you?”
“I’m sure,” he answered with a grin. “Maybe I can catch Krissy on set when I get there.”
He always loved watching his sister in action, that was his goal to do an action movie eventually. He also wanted to do a drama as well, but it seemed comedy was his lot in life, barring a drastic change.
Janet laughed softly. “She’ll love that. She texted me a few minutes ago asking how your 365 interview went. I sent her the rough clip from my phone.”
“Wow, she’s up early,” Mark laughed. “I think it went fine, but I didn’t have Juliette to keep me laughing until my sides hurt like our very first 365 interview. That was such a disaster.”
Mark may have been 12, but growing up in show business meant growing up fast as well, without a whole lot of time to just be a kid, and it showed in the way he spoke. He had even lost what little of his Australian accent he had - being born a dual citizen of the US and the AU. He hadn’t been back since he was young, and was really looking forward to seeing how Sydney had changed.
“The director shooting a water gun at you between takes didn’t help,” Janet laughed again. “That’s the one thing I love about working with Disney though. The whole staff knows how to have fun.”
Mark stuffed his half-finished water bottle into his cooler, picking up the envelope again, “Alright, I’m ready,” he said finally.
“Well then, good sir, your chariot awaits,” she teased.
The flight to Australia was long and a little tedious. He sat next to a blabbering teen girl, who was so excited to sit next to Mark from ‘My Brother Mark’. It got so bad a few times he had to get up and leave his seat for awhile, though he loved his fans and did sign a picture for the girl. It wasn’t her fault he was so burned out, after all, but It was the girls that were the worst. The male fans weren't so bad.
Next time he was definitely flying first class, though.
Six weeks in Australia, no parents, just him and his sister, it was going to be an amazing vacation for him; time to relax and read that script over, and make decisions about his future without any stress whatsoever.
It wasn’t as if Disney wasn’t popular in Australia. He planned to hook up with the occasional Disney AU 365 interview just for the local fans, but other than that, it was going to be blissful peace and quiet. That’s what he thought, anyway.
At the airport there was a red haired woman holding a sign with the name “Mark O’Malley” on it, she was dressed in a black limo driver suit. She smiled when he approached. “Oh, there ya are,” she said in a thick accent. It was almost stereotypical to Mark’s mind. If she put on a Crocodile Dundee hat and said ‘Ay, G’day!’ it would’ve been downright iconic.
“Are you taking me to the bungalow that Krissy’s manager got for me?”
“And anywhere else ya need to go,” she answered. “I’m your official driver for the day while Ms. Stuart is stuck on-set.”
“Thanks, I kinda want to go see her on set.” Mark answered. He hadn't seen his sister since she started this new film, six months ago.
“I can take you there first if ya like?” she asked as she reached for his bags.
“Sure, thanks.” Mark nodded, but refused to let her load his stuff in the trunk, doing it on his own. He hated that about being famous. Everyone wanted to do everything for him.
“Ms. Stuart made it abundantly clear,” she said with a grin as she closed the trunk, “Iced Barq’s Root Beer in the mini-fridge inside.” She winked as she stepped around to open the back door.
“She remembered.” Mark laughed as he got in the studio’s limo. After a moment of letting a taxi pass, they were off and away from the airport, on their way to the movie studio. After a moment Mark’s phone rang - Juliette’s ringtone.
“Ay, g’day mate!” Juliette answered as soon as Mark picked up.
“Not you too.” Mark laughed, “Hows New York?”
“Great! How’s Sydney? Oh God I didn’t wake you up did I? I’m freaking awful with these time zones. I tried to wait until I was sure it was day there.”
“Oh no it’s cool, I just got here.” Mark laughed. “It’s like just before lunch here, but it’s tomorrow, so...”
“Man, what a mind trip,” Juliette giggled. “So I got this script, it’s a total Drama, the main character is a trans girl, it’s about her and her sister facing the world.”
“Wow. That actually sounds pretty cool,” Mark answered. “Are you playing the sister?”
“Yeah, I’m playing Emily. Not sure about my co-star though. He’s kind of a prima donna.” Juliette laughed. “After this film I have nothing else planned.”
“I’ve still got to look at the script Mom was sent. She looked over it, but I made her promise not to tell me anything until I’ve read it myself.”
“Oh hey, got some pictures to send you.” Juliette paused as four picture messages hit Mark’s phone. “Don’t laugh please.”
“Got it. Checking,” Mark said, pulling his smartphone away from his ear to look at the pictures. “What the heck did you do to your hair?” he asked her.
“Hey no laughing!” she said, laughing herself. “I got it bobbed. I don’t care how much focus testing said I should have hair to my butt, I wanted something shorter for a change. Do you think I should get extensions, like, mid shoulder?”
“It’s fine, I was just shocked,” Mark answered. “5 years of you having really long hair does that to someone.” He laughed a bit.
“Tell me about it, Shaggy,” Juliette giggled.
“Ok Velma.” he teased her back.
“Jinkies!” Juliette laughed. “Maybe I’ll start wearing my glasses again. I bet nobody’ll recognize me.”
“Wish I had an alter ego to hide in.” Mark laughed, “I got accosted on the plane trip here, they sat me down right next to one of the biggest fan girls in history.”
“Oh God, did this one try to kiss you too?” Juliette started laughing again.
“No, thank heavens. Sherespected my personal space, but she could actually recite my lines word for word.” Mark laughed.
The limo driver couldn’t help herself and laughed quietly. She cleared her throat and discreetly raised the window between the driver and passenger seating area to give Mark some privacy after the fact.
“Whoa, who was that?” Juliette giggled.
“The limo driver.” Mark laughed.
“Uh huh, dating some older girl behind my back are you now Mark?” Juliette teased. “You going to be home in time for Alyssa’s movie premier by the way?” she asked, changing the subject.
“I think so. I’m here for six weeks, but I should be back just in time for it to be out of post production. If not I’ll leave a few days early,” Mark answered.
“Cool, I can’t wait to see you again, I really miss you - and everyone else for that matter.” Juliette sighed.
“Me too. I’m really going to miss working with Amy and John and Mikey. I wish you could come down too, but I know you’ve been dying to get back to New York for awhile.”
“Yeah I missed home, but it’s weird being back. Now that I’m here, I kind of wish I’d stayed in LA. Oh and mom says Hi.”
“Hi Mrs. Small!” Mark said as loudly as possible, causing Juliette to laugh.
“Dork. Say Hi to Krissy for me!”
“I will,” Mark laughed.
As they hung up the limo pulled into the back lot of a large movie studio, and Mark rolled down the divider window this time.
“Sorry about that,” she said sheepishly. Mark shook his head, laughing again.
“Don’t think twice about it. Juliette just asked me if I was dating an older woman,” he teased, causing her to laugh out loud.
“Oh lord, my little sister’ll die if I tell her that,” she teased as she stepped out.
Mark laughed and handed the Limo driver a pre signed picture of both him and Juliette. He carried loads of them of himself and with Juliette holding hands. The tabloids loved to hint that they were an item off-set despite their age, so they sometimes played on it. “Why don’t you give her that?”
“Aww, thank you! Her birthday’s coming up next week. I think I’ll sneak this into a cheap-o dollar birthday card just to mess with her,” she said with a wink. “I’ll be here if you need me - unless you want me to take your things on to your bungalow.”
Mark nodded. “Thanks.”
He walked over to a security guard. “Mark O’Malley, just looking for Krissy Stuart? She should be on set?”
The big security guard looked down at Mark and then laughed. “Oh, I know you. ‘Don’t blame me, it was the ghosts!’” he said, repeating one of Mark’s more famous lines. “You want Studio 5 down that way, hang a left at the fake palm tree, then straight on and you can’t miss it.”
“Thanks.” Mark said with a smile, trying not to laugh as he followed his directions. For a big guy, the security guard did a pretty good Mark Mason. The studio seemed to be bustling with activity with the usual assortment of cast and crew from different productions milling about. It felt like being back in Hollywood in that regard.
Suddenly Mark felt a pair of slender hands - female judging by the hint of sparkling pink nail polish he thought he caught a glimpse of - gently grab his eyes, and a giggly girl whispered, “Guess who?” in his ear.
“Umm, Miley Cyrus?” he guessed jokingly.
“You wish,” Tina, Krissy’s best friend and personal assistant laughed.
“My second guess would have been Selina Gomez and then Tina Messer.” Mark laughed.
“Nah, Selina’s vacationing in Italy last I heard,” Tina giggled. “Krissy said you might stop by.”
“Yeah I haven't seen Krissy in awhile, I wanted to see her on set.” Mark said. “It’s great to see you too though,” he quickly added. Tina and Krissy went everywhere together - and why not? She was Krissy’s personal assistant after all. But he knew it went deeper than that.
“They’re filming right now if you want to go on inside,” she said, nodding. “I just stepped out for a smoke - but I’m trying to quit, honest,” she added with a chuckle.
“Sweet, thanks Tina,” Mark said and went into film mode, knowing full well to be quiet when they were filming. He crept inside and moved a little closer, joining the small crowd of crew behind the director.
“Commander!” a taller man in a simple, but futuristic styled military outfit shouted, approaching Krissy, who was sitting at a desk. He stopped to salute her. “Ma’am, reports from Mars colony,” he said, and placed a clear plastic tablet PC-like device on her desk.
Krissy picked up the object, “Thank you Lieutenant.” she replied. The actor gave a firm salute and then froze in place anticipating the director’s order as the camera moved in to focus on Krissy’s determined stare.
The Director, a tall, pale woman with long black hair yelled, “Cut! perfect that time, just perfect!” she called to the cast on the set.
Krissy casually laid the piece of plastic aside and glanced up at the taller man as she pushed herself up from the ‘futuristic’ glass desk and chair. “Hey John, how was my delivery?” she asked.
“Lunch break.” someone called out.
John laughed, “Pretty damn good. The girl they were going to have play the commander before you couldn’t even nail the ‘scramble the fighters’ line. She couldn’t do a determined stare to save her life.”
“Years of practice staring down my mother,” Krissy teased, laughing. She suddenly stopped, a broad grin crossing her lips as she raced across the stage. Everyone stopped what they were doing to watch the spectacle as Krissy ran to Mark, lifting him off his feet.
“There you are!” she squealed happily and kissed his forehead, letting him down again.
Mark smiled and hugged his sister, “I just had to see you on stage, I know those three episodes you did with us on my show was the same, but it’s cooler to see it from this side.” he laughed.
“Those walk on roles as your and Juliette’s babysitter were hilarious,” Krissy laughed. “I wish I could get more stuff like that in between these serious roles.”
“We try.” Mark laughed, “Hey Juliette said hi, and she shared some pictures with me.” he showed them to his sister and Tina.
“Oh my God,” Krissy laughed. “She pulled an Emma Watson didn’t she? Wow. Or did she lose a bet?” she teased.
“Yeah, I asked her what happened to her hair.” Mark laughed. “Disney wouldn’t let her cut it during the 5 year contract we had with them.”
“Good lord,” Tina laughed. “I can’t go a month without changing my hair. I’d go crazy after five years.”
“Mom said Brianna, my personal assistant would be here tomorrow.” Mark sighed. “I was hoping for six weeks without anyone really. But I guess she needs to be here for the Disney AU 365 interview and the hotspot interview for that Disney game I voiced.”
“Didn’t you voice a girl in that?” Krissy teased, giggling, “But yeah, after that you can tell her to just go out and enjoy herself the rest of the time,” Krissy said. “But that’s why I asked Tina to be my personal assistant while she’s taking business classes online - because I already knew ‘er.”
“It’s win win,” Tina laughed. “I get to work with my... best friend,” she seemed to correct herself, “And get bonus credit for college - and I get paid for it.”
“I didn't have very many friends..” Mark laughed. “And none of them are as smart as Tina. Except Juliette of course.”
“Nice save,” Krissy teased as a young woman approached the trio, carrying a tray.
“Here’s your salads and sodas ladies,” she said cheerfully. “Can I get your sister anything?”
Mark didn’t catch the sister thing at first, “A cheeseburger please?” He had been dying for one for awhile now. “And whatever non diet soda you have is fine - or water even.”
“Sure thing!” she answered and turned to step away again. Both Krissy and Tina burst out laughing.
“Wait.. did she just say Sister?” Mark sighed, finally getting it.
“It’s that shaggy hair. You look just like a young me,” Krissy giggled as she and Tina started toward a trio of empty padded chairs and sat down to enjoy their lunch.
Just then the director walked up, “Krissy, you’re a genius! She can play the role we needed of your Alessa’s young self!” she rattled on as she walked away.
“Wait... What just happened?” Krissy asked, looking, with a mouthful of salad, between Tina and Mark. She seemed as confused as Mark.
Tina shrugged, “I better go find out.” She stood and started off towards the director.
“And I thought people in Hollywood were weird,” Mark laughed, stealing a drink of Krissy’s soda while waiting for the bouncy young blonde to bring his.
After a few moments, the blonde haired woman and Tina both returned, Tina laughed, “Seems the writers wrote in a scene about your character when she was younger, and the director was frantically looking for an actress to play the part.”
“Well, you’ve always said you wanted to do a serious role,” Krissy said, grinning at Mark. “I’ll go and sort this out after I finish eating.”
“Yeah... But i'm not a girl.” Mark shrugged, “Thanks Krissy.”
“I dunno,” Tina said as she put down her salad, pushing Mark’s shaggy hair down so that it framed his face. “With a little mousse and some lip gloss you’d make a damn cute heartbreaker.”
Mark laughed. “Whatever. I don’t have to wear heels do I?” he said jokingly, referring to the time in one of the episodes he dressed up as Juliette, complete with a ridiculous wig. He tore into his cheeseburger as he thought about it. It was an episode he had actually forgotten about, where they had a nearsighted substitute teacher in Juliette’s math class, and her character hadn’t studied, so she blackmailed him into taking the test for her.
He had loved that episode.
“No high heels.” Krissy promised, giggling.
“Nah,” the blonde woman added cheerfully. “The scene we hashed out with the director is where Krissy’s character Alessa sees her mother for the last time before she’s shipped out, and that’s the last time they ever see her. It plays off the Mars colony scene you just saw, as Alessa realizes the aliens that abducted her mother’s unit have returned. I’ll go let wardrobe know to be ready for you,” she said as she turned to leave again.
“... That was a writer?” Mark laughed. “I thought she was just an assistant or something.”
Krissy giggled and shook her head. “No, that was Laura Banfield, the head writer. We’re all pretty relaxed around here between scenes.”
“Wow. The writers at Disney never brought us food.” Mark laughed again.
“Laura’s brilliant too,” Tina giggled. “She wrote the original novel the movie’s based on, but she’s so down to earth you wouldn’t know it just talking to her, especially for how ready she is to make changes to the screenplay like this.”
“Seriously though,” Krissy laughed. “Normally writers freak the hell out when a director wants to change something. Laura’s like ‘Oh I love that’ and runs off on a tangent for an hour about what else can change based on it. Hmm, but we can’t bill ‘Young Alessa’ as Mark O’Malley though.”
“Why not Megan Stuart?” Mark shrugged. “Not that I’ve thought about it a lot or anything. Megan was just the name we jokingly used when I was playing Juliette’s character Michelle in that one episode with the nearsighted substitute.”
“Oh I like that!” Krissy giggled. “Yay. I get to have a sister for a day,” she teased, causing Mark to laugh. As the saying went, ‘The show must go on’, and if they thought he was perfect for a bit movie role, who was he to argue?
After an hour in makeup and wardrobe, and a whopping 15 minutes on set, Mark was finally finished with the small scene in the movie. It was an incredible rush, standing there watching, looking forlorn and lost as the older actress, who doubled as an extra in several other scenes, waved goodbye to young Alessa, and then disappeared into the white light of the ship transport.
What was more, he hadn’t felt nervous about the scene at all. In fact, he really enjoyed the whole experience, however brief.
He had taken some selfies of himself and sent them to Juliette before he walked back to an empty changing room. He had no sooner stepped inside, when his phone rang again.
“G’day mate.” Juliette teased.
“Ay bonza! Bee-uh an’’ dingos!” Mark answered this time.
“Magen’s back huh?” Juliette giggled softly, “They really did a good job on your makeup, and that pink and white dress is so cute!”
“Temporarily,” Mark laughed. “I thought it was a little overdone, but under the studio lights it looked really good. If I wasn’t me I’d have thought I was kinda hot,” he said jokingly.
“We’ll I think you look mighty hawt.” Juliette giggled out. “Can I show that to my mom?”
“Sure. The entire world’s going to see it sooner or later,” Mark laughed. “I’m playing young Alessa in a flashback, in Krissy’s movie, “Dark Days”.”
“Oh God I heard about that movie!” Juliette giggled, “You are SO lucky!”
“Literally,” Mark laughed. “They mistook me for Krissy’s sister. The director overheard her telling me I looked just like a younger version of her, and they like, ran with it.”
There was a soft knock on the door. “Someone’s at your door, I’ll let you go Magen.” Juliette sounded like she had a grin when she said that. Mark just knew her that well. It wasn’t a laugh, just a subtle inflection, like she was really happy.
“Talk to you later, Jules,” Mark said cheerfully as he got up to answer the door.
On the other side of the door was a tall black haired woman holding a small yellow envelope, “I was told to drop this off here,” she said, smiling as she handed it to Mark. Inside the envelope was $500 AUD.
“Wow. What’s this for?” he asked, surprised. He hadn’t given a second thought yet to the fact he was still wearing the pink and white dress of his character, young Alessa.
“It’s your pay for the scene.” The woman chuckled and turned to leave before he could close the door, Laura walked by.
“Oh you can keep that outfit too,” she said as she passed. Mark blushed a little.
“Thanks. It’ll be a great souvenir,” he chuckled, almost a giggle. He had to wait for the makeup artist to return so he could get her help taking off the heavy makeup.
When she had finished, she smiled and asked, “Want a free street makeover, or do you prefer fresh-faced?”
“Street makeover?” Mark asked, not entirely sure what she meant. She chuckled.
“It’s what we call regular makeup, you know? A lot lighter and natural instead of the heavy stage cover.”
“I don’t usually wear...” Mark started.
Tina walked into the room and answered for him. “She’ll take a street makeover. I’ll be going with her to do some shopping afterwards - orders from Krissy.” she winked.
“Sure thing,” the makeup artist answered. Mark shot Tina a glare while the woman’s back was briefly turned, but Tina just giggled to herself. Mark sighed and settled into the chair.
Krissy was up to something, and he’d find out what that was later, but for now, he wasn’t about to ruin his first movie role - even if it was just a short scene. She always looked out for him before, so he'd let her have this one ... for now at least. Besides, Megan looked like a real girl, not a boy in an overexaggerated girl costume.
He kind of liked it.
While Mark’s hair had always been a shaggy, messy mop, once straightened, moussed, and conditioned, it was actually fairly long, reaching just past his shoulders, and as part of the street makeover, was styled into a natural feminine face frame with a ponytail.
The other makeup was light here and there - a little color in the cheeks, a little mascara, and some pink lip gloss to match the pink fingernails which were Tina’s contribution to Megan’s new look.
Krissy cleared her throat, “Thank you Joslin.” she spoke from the door. “She looks beautiful.”
“My pleasure Miss Stuart,” Joslin said cheerfully as she stepped back and turned to leave.
Krissy smiled as Joslin left, stepping further inside, and closed the door behind her. “I figured you might want to have dinner tonight without being harassed by fans.”
“That’s what this was about?” Mark asked, paused, and then laughed out loud. “You’re a genius.”
“That and you can even go out sightseeing and shopping without everyone and their mother wanting an autograph. I’m sending Tina with you, if you don’t mind.”
“Sorry,” Tina giggled. “I couldn’t say anything in front of Joslin without giving you away.”
Mark laughed again as he stood and shook his head. “No, it’s fine. This is great. I mean it’s a little weird, but this is exactly what I wanted, to get away from being noticed for awhile. Thanks you two.”
“You’re welcome, ‘Megan’,” Krissy giggled and gave her new sister a hug. “I still have another couple of scenes to shoot, but I’ll meet you for dinner tonight, and then we can do whatever you feel like together. I have two days off while they film some battle scenes.”
There was a knock on the door, and Laura called, “Megan? Are you decent?” she giggled.
“Yeah I haven't changed yet.” Mark called back.
“Oh, good, you’re here too Krissy,” Laura said cheerfully. “I wanted to get both your opinions on something. I was talking with Mikaela about another scene with young Alessa. We’re thinking maybe a dream sequence where young Alessa talks to her older self. What do you both think?”
“A speaking role? I have to talk to my manager who is in the states right now,” Megan answered.
“Oh, I understand. It would be near the climax of the movie, so it wouldn’t be filmed till near the very end anyway. It’s just an idea we’re kicking around, so there’s plenty of time to decide.”
Megan nodded. “I’ll give her a call shortly and let her know, and she can call you guys. She said walk on non speaking roles are fine, but speaking roles I have to talk to her about first.”
“I understand completely,” Laura answered. “We don’t even have an idea of the revisions yet, so we’re completely open to working with your manager.”
Krissy laughed, “Our mother is her manager, and she’s pretty hard nosed. That’s why I technically fired her when I turned 18.”
“You mean she let you out of your contract,” Megan laughed.
“Well she had you to manage, and having to balance being in LA for you, and flying around the world for me would have been too much for her.” Krissy winked. “Anyway, I think it’s a great idea, as long as Mom gives her approval. I think Alessa needs a swift kick in the ass. Who better than her young self,” she laughed.
“Great. We’ll keep kicking it around for now. If she does say no, then we’ll work something else out though,” Laura answered reassuringly, and then turned to leave.
Megan opened her small pack and pulled out the envelop her mom gave her. “I guess I can start reading this on the way to go shopping with Tina. I’ve been putting it off because... Well, stuff keeps happening,” she laughed a bit.
“Ooh, new script?” Krissy grinned. “Good luck. I hope it’s not one of those lame B comedies like Hot Tub Time Machine or whatever.”
“I hope not either.” Megan sighed. “I really want to branch out. I enjoyed the heck out of My Brother Mark, but I really think I have talent enough to do something besides comedy.”
“Hell yeah you do,” Krissy giggled. “That scene earlier where you were watching Alessa’s mom leave, I swear I saw Laura wiping away a tear. That was perfect. By the way Tina has my platinum card, so don’t worry about spending money. Just have fun, okay?”
“I’ll try not to buy any yachts,” Megan teased as she hopped up to hug her sister. “Oh. I’d better change first. I mean this is cute, but it’s a little ... movieish for street wear, isn’t it?” she laughed and struck a dramatic pose.
Krissy grinned. “Hawt. You're going to be a heartbreaker.” she winked, “There’s some women’s clothing on the racks over in 3B if you want. I borrow stuff all the time.”
“Maybe I’ll buy a few skirts and shorts I can pair with my other stuff while we’re out,” Megan laughed, hugging Krissy again before she and Tina started out together.
Apparently Tina had already talked to the limo driver because when Megan had made her appearance, dressed in a pair of white cargo shorts and a powder pink tank top with a pair of girls’ sneakers, the driver simply gave the pair a cheerful smile and opened the door as they approached.
“Where to, ladies?” she asked upon entering the driver’s side again.
“Westfield Sydney,“ Tina replied. She turned to Megan. “You should so check out Sportsgirl for sure.” She had already completely forgotten Magen was really a boy.
“Sure thing,” the driver answered cheerfully.
Megan thought about Tina’s comment for a moment, but then shrugged. “What’s it like?” she asked. “I’ve never heard of it.”
“It’s a retroish fashion shop,” Tina said. “They have all kinds of amazing stuff in there!” Tina gushed as she pulled up the store’s web page on her tablet, turning it around to show Megan. The page had a cute gray and black variegated stripe style swing dress that Tina apparently had ‘Favorited’.
“Ugh, heels,” Megan laughed, pointing out the huge chunk heels the model was wearing.
“You really don’t like heels do you?” Tina laughed as Megan began to read over Mark’s movie script.
“Not really. When I had to dress like Juliette’s character Michelle, wardrobe had me in these wicked three inch heels to make me taller like her. They were really uncomfortable to try and walk in,” Megan answered casually. It never even dawned on her the other reason Mark would have said he hated wearing heels.
“Those shoes they gave me with Alessa’s outfit weren’t bad though,” she added, thumbing through the script with a frown.
“Hidden platform heels. It’s a neat movie trick to give you a tiny bit of height - to make you and the other actress closer in height,” Tina answered.
Megan looked up. “Those were platform heels? I always thought of those big seven inch high monstrosities from the 70s when I thought of platforms,” she giggled. The change from Mark to Megan was so subtle that she hadn’t even noticed it. The only one who would have known and had always known was Juliette but she never said anything.
Tina laughed, “They come in all sizes. The ones you had were three inch heels, but the platform was 1 1/2 so it was barely noticeable. And with the camera angles, neither will the audience.” she then commented, “You still haven't really hit your growth spurt yet have you?
“No, that’s why I keep getting cast in these brat roles,” Megan sighed, putting the script away. “This one is just awful. Like, Dennis the Menace meets Bart Simpson meets Jim Carrey awful.”
“Ugh. You should so call your mom and tell her no to that.” Tina sighed.
Megan nodded. “I mean I’m not against another comedic role - I’m really not. I loved working for Disney, and I hope they renew my contract, but I don’t want to be typecast as the dumbass or the goofy sidekick for my entire career,” Megan sighed as she pulled out her phone, quickly firing off a text to her mother, since she wasn’t sure what time it was in the States. The phone rang, causing Megan to jump.
“Hello?” she answered without thinking to check caller ID.
“Mark?” It was his mother, “You sent me a text.. I was kinda busy so I didn’t get a chance to read it. What can I do for you sweetie?”
“Oh, sorry. I was just letting you know I looked over the script, and you were right. It’s terrible. I should’ve let you just tell me as much,” Megan laughed softly.
“I’ll let them know you're not interested in the role.”
“Hey while I have you, um, I have another opportunity that’s come up... It’s kind of embarrassing though,” she trailed off.
“Oh? Tell me about it?”
“Well the director saw me talking to Krissy on set during lunch break, and I guess they overheard her joking about how I looked like a young her,” she continued to ramble on explaining, as she was sure she was on hands free voice or headset by now, how the whole thing had unfolded. “And now they want me to do a speaking role as young Alessa in a dream sequence. I told them I’d have to tell you and let you sort it before I could even think about it.”
“I’ll call your sister later, and the studio. You were right to tell them you had to call me first sweetie. How much did they give you for your walkon?”
“$500 AUD,” Megan answered. “Plus Laura told me to keep the outfit,” she added with a wry giggle.
“Cheapskates.” she laughed. “I’d have told them 1k and the outfit.”
Megan laughed a little. “I know, but I wasn’t even doing it for the money this time. I really didn’t want to do it at all but they were so desperate, and it sounded like a cool scene. I figured I’d just be a stand in until they could get a real...” she cut herself off before she could say ‘real girl’. “... experienced movie actress.”
“You’re an actor sweetie, playing the role of a girl shouldn’t be too hard. You’ve already done it a few times.”
“It’s weird. I thought it would be hard, but once I let go and just kind of went with it everyone around me seemed to forget - even Tina. Oh yeah, um, I’m going out as Megan to avoid autograph hounds,” Megan added with a giggle.
“That’s clever. Just be careful sweetie. Love you and talk to you later.” she hung up the phone.
“Sorry, what about me?” Tina giggled as she looked up from her tablet.
“Nothing,” Megan giggled. “I like this shade of nail polish. I didn’t think I would, but it’s growing on me. What’s it called?”
“Oh,” Tina answered as she opened her purse, fishing around. “It’s just something I had handy. It’s called Cotton Candy Sparkle.”
“It’s definitely a lighter pink than I’m used to seeing.” Megan commented.
“Yeah, I usually prefer something a little more intense,” Tina said, holding out her hand to show Megan her dark pink, almost purple nails. They were neatly manicured, but short. “If I wear pink at all,” she added with a giggle.
As the limo started picking up speed again, Megan couldn’t help a sense of familiarity. This was no mall - it was the airport where she had been picked up earlier.
“Um,” she asked, as the driver stepped out. “I thought we were going to Westfield?”
“Oh we are,” Tina answered. “We just need to stop and get something important first.”
Suddenly the back door opened and a white blur attacked Megan tackling her to the seat in a hug. “MEGAN!” Juliette squealed excitedly amid Megan’s terrified, startled scream and laughter as she hugged Juliette back.
“Juliette, what... How? I thought you were in New York!”
“I actually texted you from customs. If my flight hadn’t been delayed I would’ve touched down same time as you did.” she answered. “The movie’s kind of up in the air because the lead actor walked,” she sighed.
“Oh, wow. I’m sorry,” Megan answered sympathetically as Juliette settled in, taking a Barq’s root beer from the limo’s mini-fridge.
“I’m not,” Juliette laughed. “Like I said earlier, the guy they cast for pre-transition Samantha was a real prima donna who couldn’t stop hitting on me. It was awkward.” she sighed, “He even kept going after I told him I was seeing someone. I mean, he was 15, I’m 12. That’s just wrong on so many levels.”
“Ugh, what a loser,” Megan sighed and shook her head. “I’m glad you’re here though. You’re not going to believe this, but they want to give me a speaking role at the climactic scene in Dark Days.”
“Cool!” Juliette said excitedly. “Oh um, I have some news for you too.”
“Yeah, I told them they’d have to talk to my manager. Mom’s upset that I didn’t ask for more than 500 for my walk-on role earlier.” She paused, looking over at Juliette. “Doesn’t sound like good news.”
Juliette grinned and handed Megan a large script from her bag, ‘They’re thinking of moving film production here since Samantha’s actually from Sydney. My mom faxed this to your mom already, and I put your name forward for consideration before I got on the plane.”
“Wow... This is the script you were telling me about?” Megan asked, surprised, as she opened it.
Juliette nodded and smiled, “Next week you can go in and do a reading for them, if your mom approves of it first.”
Megan flipped through the script a few pages, and started to read. “Mom, I don’t know how else to say this, so I’ll just come out and tell you. I’m a girl. I mean, I’m a girl in a boy’s body, I mean... God dammit why is this so hard,” she sighed and looked forlornly at Juliette. Juliette picked up where she left off.
“It’s okay Samantha. You don’t have to tell her until you’re ready.”
“But if I can’t even say it to myself in the mirror, how am I supposed to face her?” Megan answered without looking back at the script. She grinned as Tina and the limo driver both started clapping.
“Ladies, I give you Samantha,” Juliette giggled. “That was great.”
“I’ll say,” their driver said, clearly dabbing at her eyes with a fresh tissue as they waited at a traffic light.
“This is perfect though,” Megan giggled. “I wanted to spend some more time as Megan, I mean, so I can go out without getting mobbed,” she quickly corrected herself. “This way I can get a better idea of what it’s like to live as a girl for the role, too.”
Krissy smiled as her sister, Juliette, and Tina emerged from the limo later that evening. They had already taken the girls out to a big fancy dinner. Megan even found a pair of patent black heels that she felt really comfortable wearing, and a nice navy dress. Krissy had the driver bring them ‘home’ to a small gated community of several bungalows, and Krissy led them up the short path to one, opening the door.
“Ok so I lied to mom just a small bit. See that house over there,?” she asked, nodding to the house next door. “That’s mine and Tina’s; you and Juliette will share this one.”
Megan laughed. “I wondered how long it would be before you finally came out and told me you and Tina were together.”
“Not much of a secret darlin’ girl,” Krissy laughed. “I never tried to hide it from you. It’s mom that scares the hell out of me.” Krissy handed the girls keys. “The studio owns these, so it’s yours for as long as you want it.”
“Cool!” Juliette giggled. “I hope there’s a walk-in closet in the bedrooms.” Tina laughed at that but didn’t say a word.
“We’ll see you two tomorrow, afternoon. Don’t hesitate to call the limo company if you want to go somewhere, and Megan, I left your credit card on the table in there. Mom said for me to hold onto it but I trust you.”
“Not like I can use it as Megan anyway,” Megan shrugged. “Thanks though.”
“Well,” Juliette yawned, “I don’t know about you guys but I’m exhausted. I couldn’t sleep at all on the plane.”
“I had the same issue.” Megan laughed. “Except I was so excited to be here I couldn't sleep once I got on the ground. I headed straight for the studio.”
“Glad you did, or you’d have missed the shopping,” Juliette teased. “I can’t wait to see you in those cute heels again,” she giggled. Their driver had already dropped off all their shopping, as well as their suitcases, so all that was left was to head inside, as Tina and Krissy returned to their own bungalow.
Inside the bungalow was a large livingroom, with an open kitchen, as well as only two doors.
“Oh,” Megan said as she stepped through the door. “Bedroom, I take it,” she said.
“Yup,” Juliette said, peeking inside.
Megan shrugged, “I’ll sleep on the couch.”
“I don’t mind sharing,” Juliette shrugged as well. “I trust you to be a perfect lady,” she added playfully and started to giggle. “Besides, there’s two beds.”
Megan laughed. “You brat!” she teased, throwing a rolled up stocking at Juliette.
Juliette’s eyes suddenly widened with excitement. “Oh God, it’ll be just like a real sleepover! Not like I would really know what a real sleep over was like... Just the fake ones we had on the show.”
“Well according to episode 7, Season 3, it’s where you capture a gullible boy and paint his nails and put his hair up in rollers, put weird green crap on his face...” Megan teased.
“Sleepover at Megan’s!” Juliette almost cackled. “I forgot about that episode!”
Next door, Tina glanced across the way as she and Krissy entered their bungalow.
“Think it’s such a good idea to leave two budding preteens in the same room together?” Tina asked.
“Normally I wouldn’t, but I watched those two grow up. Even with the Hollywood treatment there’s no way they’d do anything,” Krissy said, shaking her head. “I wish I was half as well adjusted as Megan when I was that age,” she added with a laugh.
“Well she did learn from your mistakes.” Tina laughed as they held hands, walking to the sofa. Tina sat down while Krissy walked to their open kitchen. She pulled out a bottle of wine with a cute little dolphin picture on the side, and poured two glasses..
“The most important one too, it sounds like. ‘Don’t grow up too fast’. I can’t believe she really let Juliette buy her a Barbie doll though,” Krissy said with a giggle. “I almost spit out my water when you told me that one.”
“Juliette is right Krissy, even grown up girls still have barbies.” Tina winked teasing Krissy about her 10,000 Barbie strong collection.
Krissy laughed. “Does that mean I can wrap you in plastic?” she teased back and leaned over to kiss Tina’s cheek. “Thanks for helping me get all this set up honey. I know it was short notice, but Juliette was right about one other thing. She’s so much more comfortable as Megan.”
Tina laughed, “Actually I redact my earlier statement about them staying together, It will help Megan grow and learn to be a girl.”
“We should have at least told them there are two beds in the bedroom, that we had to shove together,” Krissy laughed almost wickedly.
“Oh hey, walk in closet,” Megan laughed as she poked around the bedroom, carrying their shopping in from the living room.
“I was joking about that part,” Juliette giggled with glee. “I don’t even have one of these at home! Mom thinks it’s too gaudy and teaches bad habits. I think it’s just nice to have a place to hang my belts. Besides we’re sharing the closet, you have a lot of stuff to hang too.”
“So... How long did you know about me?” Megan asked, as she began taking big plastic hangers out of their wrapping, and putting new clothes on them to hang on one side of their new closet.
“About you?” Juliette asked as she opened the bottom drawer of a large dresser and began putting Megan’s intimates and sleepwear into it “Since first meeting Megan,” she answered.
She smiled as she walked over to Megan and put her arms around her. “You’re my best friend. I could see the change in how you walked, talked, even how you laughed. That’s why as soon as the other actor walked, I put your name forward for the role,” Juliette admitted sheepishly. “The reading is just a formality.”
The girls walked back to the living room, for now, and sat on the big, overstuffed white sofa. Megan sighed, but it was almost like a pressure valve - relief - as she nuzzled into Juliette’s shoulder, putting her arms around her. Neither said a word. There were no more words. They just sat quietly together, holding each other, until both, exhausted from the flight and from an evening of shopping, not to mention a big dinner, were fast asleep.
12 year old Mark O’Malley had been practically typecast as the dopey sidekick because of his role in the runaway hit Disney production, “My Brother Mark”. But while on the set of his older sister Krissy’s much darker sci-fi movie production, a misheard comment leads to a whole new branch in his career, and in his life.
Some time during the night either Tina or Krissy must have come in to check on them because Megan stirred slowly to find both herself and Juliette cuddling under a soft, downy fleece blanket. She yawned quietly and rubbed her eyes. Was yesterday just a dream?
The sun was shining through the living room curtains enough for her to see her nails were still painted. She slid a hand under the blanket to confirm she still had on a dress.
“Mmmm,” Juliette moaned quietly as she snuggled closer to Megan and squeezed her hand. “Hi,” she mumbled, blushing softly.
“Hey,” Megan giggled.
“Sorry...” Juliette said as she sat up. “I...”
Megan smiled and squeezed her hand back. “It’s okay. We were both tired.”
Juliette giggled. “I guess we both got the couch last night huh? When did you get up to get a blanket though?”
“I didn’t,” Megan answered with a small shrug. “I figured you did, or Tina and Krissy came by to check on us after we passed out. We did fall asleep pretty early.”
Juliette yawned again and stretched, “What time is it?”
“Umm,” Megan answered and glanced down at the Barbie pink and purple digital watch Juliette picked out for her yesterday. “Bloody ‘ell it’s ‘alf past time for me ta tickle you!” she teased, lightly goosing Juliette’s sides and causing her to squeal. “It’s 8:30,” she added with a giggle.
Juliette laughed. “Well then, if you let me pee first I’ll let you shower first.”
“Race you for it,” Megan teased as she stood. Juliette giggled.
“Sure!” Juliette managed to get out between giggles.
Unlike most girls their age, Juliette was quite used to wearing makeup already outside of the studio due to being such a public face, and she was more than happy to help Megan in the arts of looking beautiful without looking like a certain type of circus performer that often carries a horn.
Megan, dressed in a pair of capri shorts and a dark pink glittery tank top over a loose, white sleeveless top and neon green crocs, sat patiently still, trying to commit everything Juliette told her to memory, but she wasn’t ready to try this herself yet.
“Thanks so much,” Megan sighed. “I promise not to make you do this every day.”
Juliette giggled as someone knocked on the front door. “It’s cool. I’ve had a lot of practice with Kelly, our old makeup artist. If she had known you were really a girl too she would’ve done the same for you,” she said as she started on her own makeup, while Megan went to answer the door.
Mark’s personal assistant Brianna - a pretty young woman with medium length reddish blonde hair was standing on the other side, dressed in a white silk blouse and gray pencil skirt, her favorite sunglasses resting on the top of her head. She smiled. “Hi Megan. Sorry to bug you so early.”
“Oh, um, hi Brianna,” Megan blushed a little. She had worked with Brianna quite a bit before, as she was her mother’s personal assistant, but ‘Megan’ was before Brianna’s time.
“You look super cute by the way,” she said casually before continuing. “I just wanted to touch base with you about how you want to handle the Disney AU interviews. If you want to go as Mark or Megan, so I know what to tell the producers to expect.”
“Oh God, I forgot about the interview,” Megan groaned and rolled her eyes at herself. “I’ll have to get Mom on the phone and talk to her about it. Come on in Brianna. I’ll put her on speaker so you can be in on the call too.”
“Wow,” Brianna said, trying not to giggle as she stepped inside. “Juliette? Is that you?”
Juliette had her glasses on, with what hair she hadn’t hacked off put up in a small ponytail. She hadn’t gone full pixie cut, but going from completely down her back to where it was now was pretty drastic.
Juliette grinned, waving her mascara brush. “Hey Brianna,” she said, as Brianna and Megan sat down, and Megan dialed her Mom’s number.
“Janet O’Malley’s office, Lydia speaking.” a young woman’s voice answered.
“Oh, hey Lydia, it’s Meg-I mean Mark. Could you have Mom contact me whenever she’s available so we can talk about the Disney 365 AU interviews?”
“Oh hold on, she just walked into the office Megan.” Lydia bubbled. Megan could almost picture the grin just based on her tone. There was some background noise and some talking before the phone was handed over.
“Hello Princess.” Janet giggled softly.
Megan blushed, and Brianna tried hard not to crack a smile as Megan answered. “Hi Mom. I’m here with Brianna, and we were wondering what you think I should do for the 365 interview. I really feel like I should go as Mark just to play things safe, but you being my manager and all, I wanted to get your input as well.”
“Well it’s really up to you. Disney AU is a lot more open than Disney here, even, which is saying something.” Janet stated.
“Yeah, but if I go as Megan I’ll have to spill on the new movie, and lose my incognito status too...”
“The reading is before your interview right?”
“Yes, Juliette said the reading is next week, and the first of the two 365 interviews is ...” she trailed off, and Brianna chimed in.
“Next Wednesday morning.”
“What she said,” Megan giggled.
“Yeah, well if you do your reading first, you can just tell 365 it’s for an upcoming movie and you can’t give details yet.” She changed the subject casually, at that. “Also, Brianna, you need to take Megan to see Doctor Miller today. I forwarded the details to your phone.”
“But I’m not sick,” Megan said, confused. Janet laughed softly.
“No no, Doctor Miller is a therapist specializing in gender identity. I thought since you’ll be living in a different role for awhile, effectively experiencing what it’s like to have GID from the opposite end of the spectrum, that her advice and counseling would help you deal with whatever struggles come up.”
“Oh, um, good idea,” Megan said sheepishly, looking down at her hands.
“Now, as for your question whether to go as Mark or Megan, you could always take a page from the Hannah Montana playbook and do both. Go to the studio as Megan, dress down for the interview, and then change back afterwards - but as I said, it’s all up to you sweetie.”
“Oh, that’s a really good idea especially if word gets out that Megan Stuart has a walk-on role on Dark Days. Thanks Mom,” Megan bubbled.
“You’re welcome sweetie. I’ll be in the office for another hour if you need anything else. Your Dad’s working late to finish the last scenes on his project, so it’s just me, Lydia, and a few other friends tonight - girls’ night out,” she laughed.
“Nah, you go have fun,” Megan giggled again. “You’ve earned the night off,” she said, and then hung up the phone. “Well, that takes care of that.”
“Looks like your appointment is for 2:30,” Brianna said looking at her smartphone. “Your sister has the next two days off, so I assume you’ll want to spend as much time with her - and without me - as possible,” she teased, winking at the girls. “So I’ll stop by around 2:00 to pick you up for your appointment.”
“Thanks Brianna,” Megan said, adding, “You don’t have to leave though. I just figured you’d want to relax and enjoy Sydney instead of hanging around with a couple of kids and my dorky sister all day,” she teased.
“I’m 19 you know.” Brianna giggled, “Still a kid myself.” she teased. “I bet you didn’t know I’m Tina’s cousin, either?” she laughed softly. “Tina recommended me to your mom. I’m technically still interning. Like Tina I’m doing the online classes thing, but I’ve learned a ton from Janet, so she trusted me to fly solo while we’re here.”
“Oh! Sorry. It’s just I only ever see you in those business outfits,” Megan said sheepishly. Brianna laughed, nodding.
“I know. Tina gives me crap about it, but I’m more self conscious than she is. I mean she’s been dating Krissy for over a year now. She can get away with shorts and flip flops on set.”
“Are you doing a business major too?” Juliette asked.
Brianna smiled and nodded, “Yup. Tina’s mom is in the business too you know? She’s really awesome. Oh and Tina and Krissy set me up in the Bungalow right next to yours so if you need me for anything I’ll be right there.”
“Cool!” Megan said cheerfully.
“So I hear that some of this new role you're going to be playing is going to be partly filmed in the outback?” Brianna asked.
“I still need to read through the script some more, but from what I saw it looks like it’s going to be pretty deep stuff,” Megan answered.
“And I get to play your supportive sister. No more of that comedy shtick where I drop a bucket of Syrup on you and stuff,” Juliette laughed.
“No more frogs in your sock drawer,” Megan giggled. “You know I never told anyone this, but I had way more trouble with that scene than you did. I hate frogs.”
“I know,” Juliette giggled. “You kept staring at the prop frog stand-in like it was diseased.”
“At least I only had to touch the real one once,” Megan shivered. “Hey, Brianna, want to help us with line reading?”
“Yes, please,” Juliette chimed in. “We could use someone to play our characters’ Mom in the dramatic coming out scene.”
“Really?” Brianna said hesitantly, but smiled. “Sure, I guess I can help. But just remember I’m no actress, so don’t laugh too hard,” she teased.
Megan giggled, “Well as my assistant, you know it's your job to help me read lines.” she teased back.
“Sure, but you’ve never actually asked before,” Brianna giggled.
“Never need it before, this is a movie. It’s much different than a comedy sitcom.” Megan injected.
“It’s a lot easier to flub a line and make it look intentional in a comedy,” Juliette giggled.
Megan and Juliette sat in the waiting room of Doctor Miller’s office with Krissy. Brianna had decided to wait back at the Bungalows and catch some sun with Tina. Megan wanted to dress nicely for the doctor’s office, putting on a black skirt and dark stockings with a cap sleeve wine colored blouse, and somewhat dressy flat shoes. She had a pair of shorts waiting for her in the limo, however.
“Megan Stuart?” a young woman called out from the doorway.
“Want me to come too?” Krissy asked.
“Nah, unless she wants you to.” Megan said. Two days and she had already begun to pick up on Krissy’s accent. Though in fairness their dad’s was fairly heavy too. “I think I can handle this.”
“Go get em tiger,” Juliette giggled, causing Megan to laugh as she approached the woman.
“Doctor Miller will be right in,” she said, showing Megan to a spacious, well lit office, and a comfortable chair with a tablet PC sitting next to it. “In the meantime, she wants you to fill out a quick questionnaire.” She picked up the tablet, handing it to Megan. “Just press ‘send’ at the end when you’re finished sweetie.”
“Sure, no problem,” Megan answered, smiling up at the woman as she sat down and started on the questionnaire. She was only about five questions in when another young woman - somewhere in her mid-20s if Megan had to guess, stepped through the door. Like the other woman she had a noticeably heavy, but more British sounding accent.
“Hi Megan,” she said cheerfully. “Sorry for making you wait.”
“Oh, it’s fine,” Megan said. “I’m still answering these questions.”
“Oh good,” the woman said. “This is so I know where to start. I hear you’re going to be playing Samantha Snow in a Lifetime movie?”
“Yeah, it’s not exactly big screen, but it’s a big step forward away from derpy comedy,” Megan giggled, swiping her finger to get to the next question set. “I got a bit role in Dark Days as Alessa’s young self too.”
“Everyone has to start somewhere right? The woman replied.
“Hmm...” Megan said, contemplating the next question a moment before punching in her answer.
“Don’t think too hard on answering them. It’s just to get to know you,” the woman half-lied. It was in fact a gender evaluation test..
“Oh no, I just thought I’d answered this one already,” Megan laughed. “I’m super excited about the role though. Especially since we’ll be filming locally so I’ll get to see more of Australia.”
“Well at least you’ll be starring in the movie with someone you know right?” she asked.
“That helps a lot yeah. Juliette and I grew inseparable on My Brother Mark. Getting to do a dramatic role with her is going to be incredible,” she said as she tried not to focus too much on the questions. “I wouldn’t mind doing another Disney show though. Just not as Mark,” she let slip out.
She couldn’t help feeling that Doctor Miller was distracting her intentionally for that very reason, and decided to roll with it. “Was Samantha a real person? I haven’t read through the script yet - just a couple of parts since I only got it last night, and some line reading with Juliette.”
“She is,” Doctor Miller said cheerfully. “She lives and works right here in Sydney. You should really go meet her if you’re going to be playing her.”
“I’d love that. I’ll ask my personal assistant if we can set something up with her.”
“So, tell me about the episode in ‘My Brother Mark’ where you had to play Juliette’s character for the entire episode.”
“Well, there’s not a whole lot to tell really,” Megan giggled. “There were actually two episodes, but the big one, the filming took about a day longer than usual, but that’s nothing abnormal. I had to play Michelle to fool a really nearsighted old crone of a substitute teacher played by Debby Ryan. It was great.”
“How did it make you feel being dressed up as a girl?” Doctor Miller was really trying to keep her mind off the test on the tablet as she answered the questions. “And was it the first time you ever dressed as a girl?”
“It’s hard to explain,” Megan answered. “I felt... I don’t know, more open maybe? I mean it was an over-exaggerated ‘girl costume’ for comedic effect, but I feel like between takes, when I wasn’t being Mark Gilbert being Michelle Gilbert, like...” he shook his head. “Different. I’m actually really self-conscious normally. I usually hide it behind acting overconfident, you know?”
“So you’d say you felt more at ease dressed as “Megan”?”
“Yeah!” Megan nodded. “Like, during lunch I had to stay dressed because we do lunch and then go right into filming again. I hung out with Alyssa and Juliette outside the studio for the first time. Like nobody recognized me, but everyone wanted Juliette’s autograph. It was hilarious. I felt like one of the girls.”
“Do you think it would be easier to make friends as Megan or as Mark?” she asked, and at this point Mark had finished over half the questions without even being able to think about the answers anymore.
“It’s hard to say really,” Megan answered, thinking more about answering Doctor Miller’s question than she was the test’s. “I do feel closer to people I’ve known for awhile though. Like today I just found out that my personal assistant Brianna is really just 19, and my sister’s girlfriend Tina’s cousin. Juliette and I spent the entire morning with my sister, Tina, and Brianna. She’s already like another sister.”
“Good,” Doctor Miller said, noting that Megan had stopped looking at the tablet. “Are you finished?” she asked.
“Oh... Wow, yeah,” Megan laughed as she handed the tablet back.
“Thank you Megan. I want to see you three times a week till you start filming, then I’ll be on the lot with you,” Doctor Miller stated. “You’re my first celebrity client, and your mother wants me to watch you closely, and I feel the same way.”
Megan giggled a little. “Sorry about my mom in advance. She’s really overprotective because of my older sister. Not saying Krissy was ever a bad kid or anything, but she’s trying to overcompensate, and it can be hard to deal with for others sometimes.”
“Well, since your sister is acting Guardian for you right now, would you please bring her in?” Doctor Miller asked.
“Sure thing,” Megan answered cheerfully as she stood to step out of the room. “Krissy,” she said as she poked her head in the waiting room. “Doctor Miller wants to talk to you.”
“Hello. You are Megan’s sister right?” she asked as Krissy and Megan both returned..
“Yes ma’am,” Krissy said warmly as she sat down.
“Your sister has a good head on her shoulders, much more mature for her age than most 12 year olds I’ve dealt with.”
“She’s a lot more well adjusted than I was at that age,” Krissy chuckled.
“Well I want to see her 3 times a week till she starts filming, after which I’ll be joining her on set. Will that be a problem?”
“No, not at all. We do have her in a minor role on my current project, but it’s nothing that will require her to be on set for hours at a time.”
“Ah. Mind if I show up while she’s filming?” Doctor Miller asked.
“Oh no, not at all. She’ll be playing the young version of my character Alessa, so she has a small speaking role, but it’s going to be pivotal to the climax of the film. I think it would be great to have you there supporting her if you’re able to come.”
“Sounds interesting.” Doctor Miller replied. “I also want to point out that Megan displays the classic examples of having GID and according to the test she just took, it confirms my thinking from the questions I asked. Megan, your records say you took anti-depressants previously. Are you still taking them?” she asked.
Megan looked stunned for a moment. “Oh jeez. I was supposed to get my prescription refilled once I touched down. But to be honest I haven’t really needed them. Should I do that after we leave?” she asked, looking between Krissy and Doctor Miller.
The doctor nodded. “It wouldn’t hurt to have them on hand just in case, but I’m giving you medical permission to halt them while I evaluate your situation further. It’s unfortunate that your last therapist didn’t catch this sooner and went straight for the medication route. Thank God he didn’t try putting you on ritalin,” she sighed.
“That’s what I thought too, but I wanted to get a professional opinion,” Krissy answered honestly. “She’s been living as Megan for a couple of days now, and it’s like she was always Megan. I’ve never seen her so relaxed,” she said, hugging her sister close.
Doctor Miller turned to Megan, “Ok, one more thing we need to talk about. I heard you have two interviews with Disney AU 365 coming up. I want you to do one as Mark and the other as Megan in that order. Think you can do that?”
“Yeah, no problem. I had decided to do the first interview as Mark anyway since it’s next week.”
“Second I want you to study your friend Juliette, and see how she moves and acts, learn how to be a girl from her. That’s how Samantha learned - from her sister. Lastly, I want you to start keeping a diary on how you find being a girl is different than being a boy and bring it in every third visit.”
Megan nodded. “No problem. Should I um, do anything else differently like going out more or less or ... I don’t know,” she laughed softly.
“We kind of skipped a step, but it’s a necessary evil. You’ll be dressed as Megan full time from now on till I tell you differently - excepting of course the first interview. Actually I want you to go the entire day that day as Mark.” Doctor Miller stated.
“Well,” Megan giggled a little again, “I was already planning on spending as much time as Megan anyway, so that’s not really any different.”
“I’m taking her to the opera tonight, so that will definitely be different,” Krissy laughed softly.
“Nice. Hopefully you will enjoy it.” Doctor Miller said warmly as she stood. “I’ll see you in 2 days to start your sessions Megan, It’s really good to meet you.”
“You as well Doctor,” Megan said cheerfully as she stood, shaking her hand. “I don’t really understand all that stuff about GID, but I guess we’ll cover that in a couple of days.”
“Actually.” Doctor Miller said, and handed Megan some pamphlets, “I want you to read about it, and draw your own conclusions. Most American therapists will just come right out and tell you, but I want you to understand what it is for yourself. If you have any questions, I’ve written my private cell phone number on the back. Call me anytime, day or night.”
“Oh man, homework?” Megan giggled. “Just kidding. Thanks. I’ll look at these right away when we get back to the car.”
“Lots of homework actually.” Doctor Miller laughed. Megan stepped closer and gave the woman a light hug before turning to step out.
Krissy watched, awestruck, and whispered after Megan had left. “She usually hates close contact unless it’s in-character or Juliette.”
“Thats one of the biggest things I need to figure out - whether this is just an act or if it’s real, but so far the test she took says it’s real. That’s why I distracted her throughout the whole test.”
“I’ll make some calls and see if anyone made any videos of her off-camera from those two episodes she spent as Megan,” Krissy said. “That might give you some more insights as well.”
“If this proves to not be acting, she’ll be far ahead of most girls at her age who come to see me or my colleague. I actually transferred most of my case load to Beth so I could deal with Megan personally and give her more one on one.”
“I hope Mom’s paying you extra for your trouble,” Krissy said seriously as she shook Doctor Miller’s hand. “I can’t tell you how much I appreciate all this.”
“She’s paying my standard fare, but I’m good with that,” Dr. Miller chuckled. “This is the first time I’ve gotten to work with a child actress. It will be a learning experience.”
“Maybe when all this blows over you can help me too,” Krissy laughed. “I haven’t come out to my parents yet. One crisis at a time though,” she added with a wink. “Take care Doctor Miller.”
“Please, call me Theresa,” Theresa answered warmly as she walked out with Krissy. “Speaking of, though, “ she added, “Is there anyway you can make time to come see me during one of Megan’s visits? It’s always nice to have a guardian in on a session now and again.”
“Of course. My director is incredibly flexible when it comes to accommodating schedule conflicts. It drives investors crazy,” she giggled. “I can always get them to do stunt filming or CG where I’m not needed during some of her sessions.”
“At least till your mom shows up.” Doctor Miller laughed. “Thank you Krissy.”
“Oh, lord. I hadn’t thought about that,” Krissy laughed as she walked over to the girls who were both reading the same fashion magazine, although Megan had one of the pamphlets open, and jumped between the two occasionally.
“Want to go shopping again?” Krissy asked as she approached the two girls.
“A little more selective this time,” Megan laughed. “Otherwise our closet’s going to explode. But I do need to get a nice dress for the opera. Wish you had warned me ahead of time about that one.”
“Opera, huh?” Juliette asked as she stood. “Sounds a treat.”
After they left Doctor Miller’s office Megan’s phone rang. “Hey Brianna,” Megan answered.
“Brace yourself girl,” Brianna said. “I just got word that you and Juliette are being nominated for a Teen choice award for My Brother Mark.”
“OH MY GOD no way!’ Megan squealed - bordering on a shriek, and causing a couple of passers by to stop and look, but she didn’t care. She turned to Juliette. “We were nominated for a Teen Choice award!”
“NO WAY! Really?” Juliette sounded just as excited, as a teenage girl with long black hair and a hot pink t-shirt on the street recorded their excitement on her cell phone.
“I’m probably about to be yelled at for doing this,” the girl giggled, “But I think this is Juliette Small and another girl I don’t recognize. Juliette just found out she was nominated for a TCA over in the States.”
Megan giggled, as they both approached the teen, “Hi, I see you’re a fan of My Brother Mark?” Juliette asked, trying to be friendly as the girl lowered her phone..
“Oh my Gosh yes. I was really sad that it was cancelled, but I completely understand why,” the girl said. “Five years is a long time especially for a Disney show.”
Juliette grinned and turned to Megan, “Hey M. do you have any of those photos you carry around?” she was careful not to call Megan either “Megan” or “Mark”.
“Oh sure,” Megan answered as she took a small stack of pre-signed photos from her purse. They were just the right size to fit in next to her wallet.
“The one of both of us will do,” she said, giving a big hint to the girl.
“Wow, thank you so much. I promise not to like upload that video or anything. I just wanted to show my cousins and friends,” she giggled. “I’m a blogger, but I only report on what I can get permission to report, so you’re safe.”
“Actually “ Megan injected, “Go ahead and upload it, but wait a couple of weeks before you do. it will make good publicity.” she smiled at the girl, “Want some photos with us as well?”
The girl squeaked and nodded. “If that’s okay. You look really pretty by the way. I didn’t recognize you at all,” she giggled again. “Oh I’m Amber Deshane.”
“Nice to meet you Amber.” Megan said, posing with Juliette for a couple of selfies.
Krissy joined them, and took some pictures with the girl’s phone and handed her a couple bills, “Just hang onto that for a couple weeks, before you post them.” she said, winking.
Both Megan and Juliette hugged Amber as she nodded. “Yeah, like I told Juliette and um, ‘M’,” she giggled, “I wasn’t going to post them at all, but they asked me to go ahead after a couple of weeks, so.. yeah. I’ll put them up on Instagram in a couple of weeks.”
Megan giggled, “When you post them, I go by Megan like this.”
“So can I ask if you’re TG, or...?” Amber asked. “I know someone who is, so I’m just curious.”
Megan shrugged, “I’m learning what that really is, actually.” she paused, “Hey, why don’t you and your friend come by and hang out with us sometime?” Juliette grinned, at that, and gave Amber the number to reach Brianna.
“Sure! I’m going to meet her upstairs right now,” she said, nodding toward Doctor Miller’s office building.
“That’s to Megan’s personal assistant. Just tell her that you’re Megan’s new friend and want to come around and hang out sometime.” Juliette said. “We’ll warn her to expect it too.”
Amber opened her purse and grabbed a used, empty gum wrapper, jotting down a pair of numbers, after which handing it to Megan. “That’s my and my friend Carolyn’s numbers, in case you need anything or have any questions or anything. We’re still learning too, but Doctor Collins says it helps having support, so...”
She smiled brightly. “Thank you again. Oh! Can I hint at meeting you guys? Not like give anything away just say ‘Hey, I ran into someone cool. Stay tuned to this space in a couple of weeks’? Like I said, I run a small blog.”
“Sure, “ Krissy answered first. She was being Brianna at the moment. “We’re just trying to keep everything on the down low because Megan’s got a major role coming up, and she’s technically supposed to be incognito on vacation right now. Plus she might be playing Sam Snow,” she added casually.
“Oh wow! I heard Juliette might have been cast as Samantha’s sister, but I never reported on it because I couldn’t get any confirmation. I’m so happy for you both,” she bubbled, as a rather cute, tall blonde-haired girl in a black skirt and casual top exited the office, waving at Amber, and the girls’ limo pulled up at the curb.
“That’s our cue,” Megan laughed. “Nice to meet you Amber, and hopefully you two can come and hang out soon.” Megan smiled brightly as she hopped in the limo She had her first new non celebrity friends.
“Good luck with everything guys - the movie and everything else,” Amber called excitedly as she waved. Megan watched as the confused blonde approached Amber, and then slowly turned to look at the limo as they pulled away.
“Brianna’s going to die when she finds out about this,” Krissy laughed.
Juliette nodded. “That’s why I gave her Brianna’s number and not Megan’s, because for one it’s not proper etiquette for a movie star to hand out their personal phone numbers.” she giggled.
“Oh wow,” Krissy said, looking at her phone. “This Amber girl wasn’t kidding. The first ten hits on Google for Amber Disney Australia blog are links to her blogspot page.” She clicked on one of the links and started to read.
“Sad news today as My Brother Mark enters its final episode to be aired in July. My sources tell me they’re moving on to bigger and better things, and that the show was not - I repeat - not cancelled, so put away the pitch forks guys, and wish Mark and Juliette, and the rest of the cast all the best. I’ll keep you posted if I find out anything else.”
“Oh wow, she’s fast.” Megan added, looking at the same page on her phone. “She just posted a blog entry. Good news folks, I ran into some cool people today, and will have more news on the subject in a couple of weeks. Stay tuned to this spot. I promise it’ll be worth the wait! In other news, My Brother Mark has been nominated for Teen Choice 2014! Congrats guys!”
Juliette giggled as Megan’s phone rang, “She is fast.”
“Hi Brianna,” Megan giggled.
“Hi,” Brianna answered, sounding like she was trying to keep a straight face. “Who the hell is Amber?”
“Oh, she’s my new friend, and she’s a massive star blogger.” Megan giggled softly.
Brianna started laughing. “Oh, good, as long as you know she’s technically press. Your Mom’s going to shit herself, you know that right?”
“Not like we do anything that’s negative news anyway.” Megan spoke up.
“Hey, I resemble that remark,” Krissy giggled.
“She said it, not me,” Brianna laughed. “Anyway, I touched base with Amber and Carolyn, and they gave me their parents’ numbers to give them a call if need be. I don’t personally see a reason to though, if you guys don’t. As far as I’m concerned you’re just a couple of teenagers who met on the street and share common interests, right?”
“Yeah, just because we’re celebrities doesn’t make us different from them.” Megan answered.
Krissy piped up, “Besides, Megan could use some non-celeb friends.”
“And they’re close to your age. Honestly I’m half tempted to contact Disney 365 AU and get them to look at her blog though. This girl’s a great writer.”
Juliette piped up, “I wouldn’t wish Disney on her. I mean I really enjoy working with Disney but some of the staff there can be too pushy. Look at what happened to Lindsay Lohan and Miley Cyrus.”
“And Britney Spears, and Krissy O’Malley,” Krissy sighed. “If you ask me you guys got out at a good time.”
“We’re still obligated to Disney for awhile,” Megan nodded.
“That’s the other half,” Brianna laughed. “I’d hate for her to have to shut down her blog and never be able to write again. She seems genuine though so just say the word and I’ll set something up.”
Megan spoke up. “Hey Brianna, I want to actually use Amber’s blogging as publicity. Think you can work something up for her?”
“Sure. What’d you have in mind?”
“Well ,in two weeks she’s going to tell the world about my role as Samantha Snow, and according to the pamphlets Doctor Miller has given me, I’m the same as Samantha. Some of the same feelings I have are what’s listed, and... Anyway, I was thinking... Maybe there’s some way to use Amber’s blog to like come out to my fans?”
“You’ll have your second 365 interview in a couple of weeks too,” Krissy added. “Theresa wants her to go to the first interview as Mark, the second as Megan, so that’s great timing.”
“I’ll set something up,” Brianna said, adding, “Maybe have Amber do a vlog or something? Your mom is really going to flip shit.”
“Believe me, if the worst Megan does is come out as transgendered, she’ll be lightyears ahead of me when it comes to shit flipping,” Krissy laughed. “If she does say anything I’ll just remind her the time you, Tina and I broke into Jack Nichols’ trailer and stole his underwear to sell on eBay,” she giggled.
“Oh God!” Tina spoke up at that. Apparently Brianna had them on speaker as well. “We would have gotten away with that if his bodyguard hadn't snagged you!”
Brianna laughed hard at that, and Megan and Juliette burst into tears laughing. After Brianna managed to calm down to a giggle again, she added, “I’m going to put Amber on conference really fast so I can tell her the plan, if that’s okay with you guys?”
“Sure,” Krissy answered.
Megan giggled. “I know how I feel, but I’ve never been able to put it into words until now. I want to make sure Doctor Miller agrees before I get too far ahead, though.”
“Ok girls, Amber’s phone is ringing.” Brianna interrupted.
“Hello?” Amber answered.
“Hey Amber,” Juliette and Megan answered in unison.
“OMG you called!”
Brianna laughed. “I patched everyone in on a conference call so we could talk to you about your blog.”
“Oh,” Amber answered nervously. “Well if you changed your mind that’s cool, really,” she said.
Brianna interrupted again, “Actually, we want to use you for an exclusive if you’re interested?”
“Wow, really?!” Amber squealed. Someone in the background could be heard asking ‘What?’ “Hang on, I’m putting you on speaker,” she giggled. “Don’t worry though, we’re in Carolyn’s mom’s car so it’s just the three of us.” She could be heard more softly saying ‘They want me to do an exclusive for my blog!’
“Ok so this is the deal.” Brianna spoke up being serious in her role as personal assistant, “The blog you post about meeting the two, we don’t want you to mention Megan having GID. You can blurb about it being for a movie, because well that’s partially true.”
“That’s no problem. It’s not something I’d feel comfortable telling anyone without her right there to talk about it anyway.”
“The second we want you to do a Vlog interview with Megan after Doctor Miller gives the ok, about her coming out as a girl.” Brianna added.
“I have a Disney 365 AU interview around the same time,” Megan added, “Where I’m going to appear on camera as Megan for the first time. The thing is, I want to come out officially during your vlog. During the interview I’ll say something like ‘Visit somethingspecialamber.blogspot.com on such and such day and time for a more indepth interview.’ or something. Or we can livestream it, even.”
“Wow, that would be amazing,” Carolyn chimed in. “Between this and the movie drawing attention to Samantha’s story, you don’t know how much this means to someone like me.”
“Carolyn’s had a hard time,” Amber added. “We’re super excited to be helping.”
“I don’t want to lie to you Carolyn, “ Megan answered, “But I wanted Amber and you to come visit for two reasons, one, I think you two will make awesome friends, and the other, I wanted to get some personal information about what we are going through, because um, I’m new.”
“Hey,” Juliette said, “Would you two be interested in going shopping with us this afternoon?”
Carolyn laughed at that. “We’re on our way to the mall actually, and I want to look at some new camera gear too...”
“Carolyn is my videographer,” Amber giggled. “But we’d love to, if you really want to hang out with a couple of giggly goof balls.”
“It’s ok. Juliette will fit right in.” Megan joked and giggled.
“HEY!” Juliette laughed, causing Amber and Carolyn to crack up laughing. “One thing before you hang up though,” Juliette asked. “How the heck did you recognize me? Megan I can understand, but there weren’t any photos of me with my new hair.”
“Oh, I didn’t at first, until I heard Megan screaming about the Teen Choice awards.”
Brianna laughed.
“Sneaky.” Megan giggled.
“Yup,” Carolyn laughed. “I would’ve just pulled out my big camera.”
“Well yes, but not everyone carries a big DSLR around with them either,” Amber shot back and giggled with Carolyn. “We’ll see you lot at the mall,” she said, and then both added in unison, “Thanks again!”
“Oh, and before I go,” Brianna said after Amber disconnected, “Juliette your mother called me. I am now officially double-dipping as both Megan’s and your personal assistant.”
“SWEET!” Juliette said excitedly. “Thanks Brianna! I promise not to run you ragged like Megan does,” she teased. Brianna laughed hard as she hung up.
“Hey I don’t run Brianna ragged, I hardly used her before now.” Megan protested.
“I know,” Juliette giggled. “Why do you think Brianna was laughing so hard?” she added as she leaned over to hug Megan.
Megan giggled softly. “Sorry,” she said as they hugged.
Juliette giggled. “Nothing to apologize for,” she answered as she cupped Megan’s face in her hands and gave her a soft kiss square on the lips. “Did you learn anything else from those pamphlets?” she asked, as if they hadn’t just shared their first kiss.
Megan took a moment to recover, before answering, “Oh, um, yeah, there’s other mental illnesses that act like GID, which’s why Doctor Miller needs to be absolutely sure.”
Juliette nodded. “I don’t think that’s the case for you though. Even Alyssia thought it was cool that you finally started hanging out with us at lunch after that day - but she never put two and two together like I did,” she added with a wink.
“One of the common connectors between the mental illnesses and GID is chronic depression, which Doctor Moss diagnosed me with. But when I’m like this I don’t feel it. Actually I’ve been happier these last few days than I’ve felt in a long time.”
“Good,” Krissy spoke up, grinning, “Because you’re under Doctor’s orders to dress like that except Wednesday,” she giggled, poking her sister in the ribs lightly. “I’ll get your ADs filled while you’re at the mall. We told Mom about Theresa because you living as a girl for a little while might be ‘distressing’ as you’re living in the ‘wrong’ gender. The truth is Juliette suspected something for awhile now, and clued me in to it as well.”
“Go have fun,” Krissy said as the limo pulled up to the mall to let the girls out. “Just remember to pick out a nice dress for the opera tonight - you too Juliette.”
“Is everything okay?” Juliette asked as the limo pulled away. “You seem a little... on edge.”
“Just stunned,” Megan giggled. “I wasn’t expecting you to kiss me just out of the blue like that. I um... I really liked it. Is that wrong?”
Juliette laughed. “Is that all?” She shook her head and pulled Megan into a hug. “If it helps, I really liked i toot. I’m sorry if it made you feel uncomfortable.”
“Oh God no,” Megan said, shaking her head. “I’d um... I’d like to do it again some time.” She tried to fight the blush swelling in her cheeks.
Juliette giggled, and in full view of anyone watching, kissed Megan again. “Like that?”
“God,” Megan giggled. “Stop that,” she teased. “Paparazzi might be watching.”
“Nah, just a blogger,” Amber spoke up, giggling as the two jumped.
“I guess my hopes of scoring a date with Megan are dashed,” Carolyn said in an overly dramatic fashion and then giggled.
“Oh, I am so not ready for dating yet,” Megan laughed. “I still have all this to sort through first.”
Carolyn giggled again. “I’m teasing. Me too. I’m still reconciling my feelings about boys, yet, but Doctor Collins says there’s plenty of time to deal with that later.”
“So, where to first?” Amber asked.
“We need something nice for the opera,” Juliette answered. “Something that we can wear again to a movie premiere in a few weeks,” she added with a wink.
Carolyn and Amber grinned. “We know the perfect place,” Amber said, leading their new friends inside.
12 year old Mark O’Malley had been practically typecast as the dopey sidekick because of his role in the runaway hit Disney production, “My Brother Mark”. But while on the set of his older sister Krissy’s much darker sci-fi movie production, a misheard comment leads to a whole new branch in his career, and in his life.
“So how long have you been into Megan?” Amber asked Juliette when Megan was off to the bathroom with Carolyn.
“It kind of happened really slowly,” Juliette giggled, blushing. “One day we were doing a scene, and as I watched the character Mark trying to put the moves on the babysitter played by his real life sister, I was like ‘Oh my God, I think I’m jealous.’. I never told him... Her.”
“I think it’s sweet,” Amber giggled. “My parents would freak out if I even looked at a boy. They think I shouldn’t date until I’m older, which I guess I’m okay with for now.”
Juliette giggled quietly, “I came out to my parents about liking girls last month because of Megan, but don’t tell her that yet.”
“My lips are sealed,” Amber giggled. “I like boys, but once in awhile I meet a girl who can make my knees weak too. Carolyn says it’s okay to be confused, normal even.”
Juliette nodded, “I thought I liked boys too, but then Megan came along and changed my whole way of thinking of things, including defined gender roles.” she really sounded mature just then.
“Oi, yeah, I know what you mean. Carolyn’s taught me so much in the short time she’s been out. One minute she’s the biggest geek on the planet, the next she’s fielding goals better than half the boys in school on the girls’ football team.”
Megan and Carolyn both returned after a short while, “Well that was interesting.” Megan giggled. “That was the first time I’ve ever used a public restroom, ever, and on top of it, the girls’.”
Carolyn laughed. “The nice thing about the girls’ room is there’s no piss stains all over one wall.”
“And it smells nice in there.” Megan giggled. “I almost walked into the boys bathroom, but some little boy was like, you're a girl, girls go over there.”
Juliette giggled, “It’ll take time to get used to, and public restrooms aren’t half bad, I try to avoid them if I can though.”
“Here it comes,” Carolyn giggled as Amber opened her purse and pulled out a pocket sized travel can of Lysol spray.
“I keep it next to my can of pepper spray though,” Amber laughed. “I’m afraid someday I might have a lemon fresh mugger.”
“Or a red hot ass,” Carolyn laughed.
They all giggled at that, “So where to next?” Megan asked. “We have our formal dresses and shoes, which was all we needed.”
“I still can’t believe we got those things so cheap,” Juliette added. “Plus now we have something to wear to the TCA.”
“I still can’t believe we’re hanging out with the stars of ‘My Brother Mark’,” Carolyn chimed in and giggled again.
“I really hope that show isn’t the highlight of my career.” Megan said, and laughed a little, “I mean I will always cherish my time on set, but it just wasn't me.”
“Well, you already have two movie roles - one starring,” Juliette giggled. “That’s a good start.”
“Well you're billed as a Co-star, a main one at that, in one.” Megan protested.
“Yeah, that’s true. Emily’s role in Samantha’s life as her support is just so important. I’m honored to be playing her.”
“I wonder if the two sisters are still so close today.” Megan said thoughtfully. “I guess I’ll find out when I go to meet Samantha.”
“I honestly couldn’t do it,” Carolyn said, shaking her head. “Acting I mean, especially now. But I’m really glad there are people like you who can and will show everyone that we’re real people too.”
“Doesn’t hurt though, you and Megan both pass so well.” Juliette added.
“Megan, maybe,” Carolyn giggled. “I’m so bloody tall and athletic though.”
“No way. I had a hard time believing Amber that you were really like me.” Megan said, shaking her head.
“See?” Amber giggled. “A lot of fashion models are tall, and nobody’s going to confuse them either!”
Carolyn blushed deeply as she put an arm around Amber’s shoulders. “Thanks guys. That means a lot to me. Okay, so, I haven’t eaten since brekkie so lunch is on me.”
“Late Lunch huh?” Megan giggled, “Sometimes on set we don’t get lunch till four or five and dinner till 10.”
“See, I couldn’t do that,” Carolyn laughed. “Sometimes my Mom will come dragging in around 11 and just grab a bowl of cereal on the way to the sofa to catch a late movie, pass out for a few hours, and then be up and cheerful as the bloody morning sun the next day.”
“Coffee.” Both Megan and Juliette spoke in unison.
“That’d do it alright,” Carolyn said, laughing as they entered the food court. “Amber’s not allowed coffee anymore,” she teased. Amber giggled.
“You go off on a crazy band nerd rant one bloody time after drinking two large cappuccinos to stay awake on the bus...”
Megan giggled, “Coffee helped me through takes.”
“Me too!” Juliette added.
No matter where you were in the world, it seemed, a food court was still a food court, the watering hole for social teen interactions especially during school holidays. Megan and Juliette didn’t have to worry about that. Since their schedules were always so busy, they were homeschooled on set, but it was still odd being in a crowded area with no one hounding them for autographs.
The only attention they did receive, ironically enough, was one young teenage girl who recognized Amber from her blog, and came over to say hi, and a girl who looked like she could pass for an extra in a vampire movie.
She had on a flowing black dress with a bright red bodice that came just to her bra-line, and then continued into sheer material a little further below that, and long bell sleeves, with her thick black hair hanging in tight curls. She crept up behind Carolyn and pounced, hugging her.
“Jesus balls!” Carolyn squealed. “God damit Rebecca, don’t sneak up on me like that,” she sighed, catching her breath.
Rebecca giggled and kissed Carolyn squarely on the cheek, and then hugged Amber. “I’m sorry,” she said, still giggling at the big, black lip marks left on Carolyn’s cheek. “It’s just so much fun. Oh, shit, sorry, I didn’t see your new friends,” she said, clearing her throat as she stood again.
Megan shook her head, “It’s ok, I’m Megan and this is Juliette.”
“Nice to meet you both,” she said in a surprisingly friendly tone for someone who looked like she could suck their blood dry in three seconds flat, as she shook each of their hands, showing off celtic knotwork rings on her right hand, and her left-hand thumb. “I’m Rebecca O’Hara.”
“Pull up a chair Scarlet,” Amber teased, shooting Rebecca a grin. She groaned.
“Fuck you too,” she shot back playfully, sitting down at the table with them. “Really though I hope I didn’t interrupt anything. It’s rare to observe the Carolynus Sexyus Bitchus in her natural environment at the watering hole,” she said in her best bad Australian Who Sticks His Hand In Snake Holes accent.
“By crikey.” Megan said in a horrible Steve Erwin accent. “We got ourselves a rare one here.”
“Oi, ya met any dingos yet? They’re tricky blighters they are, they’ll nick yer knobs if ya ain’t kehful,” Rebecca giggled.
“No but there were some kangaroos at the Sydney airport.” Megan laughed.
“Oi,” Carolyn groaned, laughing. “Rebecca loves messing with tourists.”
“Yeh, these two talk like Americans, but they’re alright by me,” Rebecca giggled again.
“I’m actually Australian born, lived in the states most of my life.” Megan admitted.
“So,” Rebecca said, grinning at Amber. “What’s this big news about? You know the post on your blog that everyone else has to wait two weeks for, but that you’ll totally tell me now because you love me that much?” she teased.
Amber gave Megan a kind of hesitant glance. Megan shook her head and giggled. “It’s a surprise Rebecca. You know I can’t tell you.” Amber stated with a giggle.
“Awww shucks. Fine, I’ll just tickle it out of Carolyn later...” she said, shooting a glance Carolyn’s way. Carolyn sat up slightly, shaking her head.
“Nope. Trust me, it’s worth waiting for though.”
“Fiiiine, but if I find out you’re dating this hottie over here,” she said, nodding toward Megan, “and you made me wait to find out, there will be blood.” She grinned, adding, “No offense,” as she glanced back at Megan.
Juliette giggled, “She shouldn’t take offense, but the hottie as you say is taken by me.” she teased.
The Disney interview had been moved back to Friday, giving Megan a few days’ reprieve, and in that time she and Juliette had gotten to know Amber, Carolyn, and Rebecca a lot better. Rebecca was full of energy for a goth girl, always cheerful, and as Megan learned, loved drama and wardrobe. If she had figured the pair out though, she never once let on even for a second. Megan figured she enjoyed the theater of playing along too much to spoil her friends’ joke.
The trip to the opera went so well that Megan made Krissy and Tina promise that they could go back again soon. Juliette enjoyed it as well, but that may in part have been getting to see Megan in a formal gown. It was all a subtle, yet stark contrast to today, as Megan had spent the whole morning as Mark just as Doctor Miller asked.
They did some sightseeing together with Brianna, had an early lunch, and then met Krissy for the appointment. There wasn’t much else to tell. Mark seemed to have sunk back into his shell just a little, only being ‘on’ when more than just Juliette and Brianna were around.
It was Megan’s third trip to see Doctor Miller - fourth if you include the first interview like visit. She was dressed as Mark, waiting in the lobby with Juliette and Krissy. Even despite going out as Mark though, she hadn’t encountered near the crazed fan nightmare she was expecting. A token double-take here or there was about it. She’d have to leave straight to the studio afterwards.
“You doing okay?” Juliette asked. Megan nodded.
“Yeah. It’s just for the first time this week, I really do feel like I’m acting,” she sighed quietly. “It’s not like I just flipped a switch and suddenly I’m horribly depressed or anything, if that’s what you mean,” she added, giving her a wry smile. She giggled.
“Tell her that too,” Juliette said as she squeezed her hand.
“Mark O’Malley?” the same woman from before said as she poked her head around the door. Thankfully it was just the three of them in the waiting room.
Where before Megan had always been so cheerful and animated about getting up, receiving the same ‘Go get em, Tiger’ from Juliette each time, today she simply stood, and walked to the door.
“Theresa’s waiting for you. Sorry it took so long,” she said as they walked down the short hall together, and Megan gave her a smile.
“No, it’s fine,” she said, shaking his head. Megan’s normally nice, tamed mane was back to its original scruffy fluff today, bouncing a little as she moved.
“Hi Mark,” Theresa said in her usual cheerful tone as she stepped through the door. She stood to shake her hand, which he did, tentatively, and then sat down in the chair across from her.
“I want you to know up front, that I’m video taping this session for my own reference. This won’t be shown to anyone, publicly or privately, save for a single other person working here in the office, should I want to get her second opinion at a later date.”
“That’s fine,” Megan said, chuckling a little. “I’m used to cameras.”
“First I want to ask you a quick question. Does that make you feel fake?” Doctor Miller had noticed a massive difference already.
“Being used to cameras?” she asked, confused.
“No, being Mark.” Doctor Miller laughed.
“Oh,” Megan laughed a little. “Honestly? It kind of does. I mean... I was just telling Juliette in the waiting room. She asked me if I was okay, and I told her I was. And I am, in the sense that I’m not all raging super depressed or anything. But...” She sighed. “God this sounded so much less corny when I was saying it to her. Today is the first time this week that I’ve felt like I was acting.”
Doctor Miller nodded and changed the subject, “Interview today, that’s why our meeting was postponed right?”
“Yes ma’am,” Megan answered. “It was supposed to be Wednesday, but the guy who’s supposed to do the interview came down with something, so they had to scramble to get a replacement.”
“Who do you think will be interviewing you? Aren’t they all Disney stars?” she asked, really forcing Megan to think.
“It’d be great if it was someone I knew,” Megan answered, shaking hier head, “But I’m not really familiar with anyone from Disney AU.”
“Ah. Well you know your show is very popular here.” Doctor Miller said. “I had a talk with Doctor Collins about it.”
Megan brightened a little at that. “I met one of her patients. I can’t remember if I mentioned that before. It’s honestly amazing having real, non-famous friends who just like you for you. I mean I know Juliette does, but with Carolyn and Amber it’s different. They’re... I’unno. Real too. Not just crazed fans.” She laughed a little. “Rebecca’s awesome too. She’s quirky, weird, funny. I love it.”
“Ah, so that was my other question, has Megan made any friends.. but you just answered it.” Doctor Miller laughed, “Did you bring your diary you’ve been keeping as Megan?”
“Yes ma’am,” he said, and then looked around briefly. “Oh... I must’ve left it in the lobby. I’ll go grab it if you want?”
“No, I’ll go grab it really fast. I have some reading I want you to do.” Doctor Miller smiled professionally and set down a couple small booklets.
“Sure thing,” Megan answered. It was the same thing Megan said quite a lot, but with Mark it almost sounded forced. She picked up the first of the booklets as she turned to step out, and started to glance through it. They were different from the pamphlets she had sent with him the first day. Everything was much more clinical, like Sex Ed without the section on intercourse.
Theresa stepped out of the room, walking down the short hall to the waiting area. Krissy stood, holding the brightly colored - mostly purples and pinks - flower print diary that Megan had forgotten to grab. She and Juliette had worked hard to make the fabric book cover look as professional as possible. “I thought Mark might come back for this,” she said with a chuckle. It was odd to her, because when she carried it before, the thing had never left Megan’s sight.
“I’ve got Mark - or rather Megan, reading about SRS and all the options that are available to her. It’s just so she knows what is in store if she chooses to continue this path.”
“I feel like the path chose him,” Krissy sighed. “How did the mental health evaluations go? Anything unusual besides chronic depression?”
“Not even that, actually,” Theresa said with a quiet laugh. “I bet it would show up today though. Especially if I made her take that first test over again.”
Krissy gave her a wry smile. “The difference is pretty jarring. I would’ve called it subtle a week ago. But just now, it was like watching a condemned man walk to the gallows, like... like he had lost his spark. But I’m no doctor, so...”
Theresa shook her head. “No, you’re exactly right. That’s what I saw as well. I have Doctor Collins going in there to talk to her in a short moment. She watched the tape of her during that episode you sent me. I have to warn you, Doctor Collins is going to be harsh to her, and she may end up walking out of the room..”
“Uh oh,” Juliette mumbled.
“She just wants to know how committed she is.” Theresa answered reassuringly.
Juliette nodded. “No, I understand. It’s just I’ve read about this sort of thing. She might just clam up and stonewall her.”
“That’s the other reaction we look for. The passive aggressive. The ones who walk out on us tend to be not that great of a candidate for SRS, and regret having it. If she passes, there’s just one last step - a simple CAT scan. After that we’ll start her proper transition.”
“This is because of Samantha isn’t it?” Krissy asked thoughtfully. “I’ve been doing some research myself when I can. Sam was the reason the medical handling of transgender people is so drastically different here than back in the States?”
“Exactly. We have to take things seriously. Not that there aren’t good doctors in the US mind you, but it’s national law because of Samantha and Emily’s lobbying efforts, to treat each patient, screen out the possibility of a mental illness, and then work with them to help them transition.”
“In other words, no conversion therapy allowed,” Juliette said, and then shivered a little.
“Exactly,” Doctor Miller replied. “You can go to jail for forcing someone to endure that rubbish.”
An older woman stepped into the conference room that Megan was in, “Hello young man.”
Megan jumped slightly, looking up from the booklet. “Oh, sorry, I didn’t hear you come in,” Mark said sheepishly.
The woman sat down. “So what if I told you, that from what I’ve seen you don’t qualify for anything in those books?” she just bluntly told him.
Megan shrugged as he set the booklets aside. “Then I’d say I’ll wait and get a second opinion when I’m a little older because I’m still trying to figure all this out myself, but with all due respect ma’am, I won’t go back to living as Mark all the time, even if those books aren’t right for me either.”
The woman blinked twice, stood up and walked out of the room.
Megan sighed. “Guess that was the wrong answer,” she said to herself, having forgotten completely that this was still being video taped, as she went back to reading.
Doctor Collins walked into the lobby. She looked, for lack of a better description, at a loss for words. “That was definitely not what I expected.”
“Oh?” Theresa asked as she looked up from reading over Megan’s last journal entry.
“I went in there, asked him what he would do if I told him he didn’t qualify for any of those in that book, and he just said.. She said.. excuse me,” she corrected herself, and sounded rather apologetic for making the mistake in the first place, “That she would wait till she was older and get a second opinion, because she was still figuring it all out herself, but she wouldn’t go back to living as Mark full-time.”
“Is... that bad?” Juliette spoke up.
“In my professional opinion, Megan is acting as a boy not the other way around.” Doctor Collins stated, “Always has been, whether she knew it or not.”
Theresa nodded. “She said as much, and even wrote it here in her diary.” She turned the book around to show Beth the relevant entry. Beth adjusted her glasses, and read it quietly.
‘Feels like I’m preparing for a role tomorrow. I have to psych myself up the night before, just like doing My Brother Mark. Just one day, then back to being myself.’
“I don’t think she needs to figure anything out. She’s already got it, In my professional experience” Beth laughed, “My recommendations are anything that Theresa suggests I will support short of insisting she stop her real life test.”
Theresa smiled. “Can you get Megan in to get a Cat scan later today? Oh, and we’ll tell her she can go back to being Megan whenever she’s ready. No need to make her go the whole day.”
“Sure, that’s no problem,” Krissy answered. “I have the afternoon off while they work on some set redesigns anyway. I don’t know how I’m going to tell Mom though.”
“Tell Mom what?” Janet asked as she stepped through the door with a grin. She wasn’t wearing her usual business suit - skirt or slacks - today, either. For all intents, she looked like just another tourist in gladiator sandals, jeans, and a t-shirt.
“Oh... Mom, you’re um... a month early...” Krissy said hesitantly.
“Funny thing,” Janet answered as she approached. “I received a call on Wednesday from Theresa that my daughter would be coming in for her fourth visit as Mark, and that if possible, she would really appreciate it if I could be here to support her because the final test can be a little nerve wracking.” She grinned. “Busted.”
Krissy blushed and shook her head. “I wasn’t trying to keep anything from you. It all just kind of happened so fast. I wasn’t expecting Theresa to diagnose her as GID so quickly.”
Janet laughed softly as she pulled her eldest daughter into a hug. “It’s okay. I’m not upset. Theresa’s filled me in on everything from the getgo. I just decided that, since things are progressing so quickly, I should come down and give you a breather as Megan’s guardian, and break some news to you and Megan.” Janet grinned.
“Speaking of,” Theresa chuckled. “I’d better go let her know this was all a test.”
“She’s still reading the booklets..” Beth laughed, “Those things are good information.”
“Well,” Janet said, “Her father has already given his blessing, and I agree with him. If this is what she needs and wants, then she has our full support.”
“Wait,” Krissy spoke up, ”Even Daddy is completely behind this? I thought he... you know, because of aunt Rhonda?”
Janet laughed again. “Oh good lord no. They’re not on speaking terms because her wife’s brother borrowed a bunch of money and never paid it back, and Rhonda blamed your father. It had nothing to do with her being lesbian, dear.”
“Right. I’m going to just go find a quiet place to faint now,” Krissy answered wearily as she sat down next to Juliette, who leaned over, fanning her face dramatically.
Theresa smiled, turning to Janet. “I’ll let Beth take care of the preliminary filing, but if you want to speak to Megan in private before we finish our session, I can wait outside.”
“Oh Megan’s been doing fine without me since she got here. I know shes only 12, but she’s 12 going on 21.. like Juliette here.”
Juliette giggled. “At least we’re not breaking into Jack Nichols’ trailer to ebay his underwear.”
Janet laughed, “It’s a good thing he’s retired then isn't it?”
“Serious question though,” Juliette said, looking at Krissy. “Boxers or briefs?”
Krissy groaned, covering Juliette’s mouth with her hand as Theresa stood up and walked into the backroom to talk with Megan.
“I have something to talk to you about young lady.”
Megan glanced up, apparently having just finished the last of the booklets. “I think I made an impression on that other doctor - not sure if it was good or bad, but...” she trailed off and shrugged.
Theresa laughed, “Well, lets just say, after your interview, there’s no need to be Mark again unless you want to be.”
Megan stared blankly for a moment back at Theresa. “... You mean after the 365 thing I can go back to being My-egan?” she barely caught herself.
“Yup, Megan isn’t going anywhere, and earlier today I was on the phone with your mother, who is here to sign some papers she requested. She’ll tell you about them in a few moments.”
“... Aw crap. On a scale of 1 to grounded for life?” she asked, without finishing that thought, but she was already looking more cheerful and naturally energetic.
Doctor Miller laughed and changed the subject, “So after reading those booklets and seeing the images as well, are you still interested in moving forward?”
“I think so,” Megan sighed. “I mean... I’ve never had a surgery in my life. Never had my tonsils out or anything, so it’s kind of scary to even think about. I don’t know that it’s something I’m ready for yet, but the ones about HRT... That I could grow into puberty like a real girl? That’s really exciting, being honest.”
“Surgery is a big step, and you wont have to worry about it for awhile Your sister and mother will be taking you to get a CAT scan after your 365 interview, then we’ll wait for some blood tests to come back and start you on your personalized HRT. Have you taken any anti-depressants?”
Megan shook her head. “No ma’am. But...” she sighed. “I brought one with me, just in case I needed it. But I didn’t take it.”
“Good. My records indicate that it was a low dose anyway so there should be no harm in dropping them entirely. In fact, if you want to bring me the bottle, I can have them disposed of properly for you. I do want to start you on an antiandrogen agent as soon as possible, but that can wait until your HRT, which unlike surgery, will only take a couple of days at most to get you started.”
“How is that going to work anyway?” Megan asked. “I can only think of a couple of ways to get hormones into my body, none of them really fun.”
Doctor Miller laughed, “In Australia we use an Implant, like they do for birth control. It’s a simple estrogenic crystal no bigger than a popcorn hull, implanted under the skin.”
“Does it hurt?” Megan asked. “I mean, will I know it’s there?”
“With a local anaesthetic you won’t even know it went in. After that you won’t know it’s even there.”
“Sounds great,” Megan answered as she began to press down her hair a little bit, almost on a subconscious level.
“So if you think you are moving too fast just say something, and we’ll slow down, but we really think you should have been on this path years ago.”
Megan stood up at that, walked right up to Theresa, and hugged her tightly. “Thank you so much. I don’t really care anymore who knows if I’m trans, or what kind of backlash I’m going to get in a couple of weeks. I finally understand what’s been missing in my life.”
Theresa smiled at Megan, hugging her back. “Your mother wants a word with you about some things.” she said, and walked out to call Janet into the room.
Megan gulped a little as she sat back down and picked up the diary that Theresa had left. It was very little shield against whatever wrath awaited her for having done all this behind her back under the guise of preparing for a role and going incognito, but by the time she realized she didn’t want to go back to being Mark again, she was already in too deep, in her own mind anyway.
The few seconds it took for Janet to enter felt like agonizing hours, but she did step through the door, after a fashion and stepped inside.. “Hi Princess,” she said with a grin.
“Hi Mum,” Megan slipped, as she stood to hug Janet tightly. She had been hanging around Aussie girls all week, and their accent was beginning to wear off on her already. It was funny though. For weeks all she could think about was getting away from her parents, and now, she was really excited to see her mom again.
“Have a seat Princess.” Janet said as she set down, herself.
“... Sorry for not saying something sooner,” Megan sighed as she sat down again.
“Not mad at you sweetie.” Janet said, shaking her head, and set a bunch of papers down in front of Megan. She knew her daughter did her best thinking when reading, not being told. “Go ahead and read those sweetie.”
Megan picked up the stack of papers and started to read. In the stack of papers, it stated that Janet and Rob O’Malley give Megan Stuart limited guardianship over herself with the supervision of Brianna Kent, and full control over her own medical situation. It also basically stated that Janet O’Malley would be handing Manager role of Megan Stuart over to Brianna Kent as well.
“I don’t... understand. You’re letting me go as my manager and my mother?” Megan asked, confused.
Janet laughed, “Your dad thinks I'm smothering you, and from the reports that Tina have been giving me behind Krissy’s back, I’ve got to agree with him.”
“But you’re my Mom. That’s kind of your job,” Megan laughed.
“It is. That’s why I haven't granted you full guardianship over yourself. I’m still your mother and can veto any decision you make.”
“So, no head to toe aboriginal tattoos?” Megan teased.
“Nope.” Janet laughed, “Besides, you wouldn’t be able to land a movie job with those.”
“Well, maybe as captured indian white woman number four,” Megan laughed outright now. “I just don’t want you and Dad to think I want to shut you out or anything. Like Krissy I’m only using the name Stuart to throw people off. Everyone knows the name Mark O’Malley, but Megan Stuart is ... Well, like Hannah Montana and Miley Stuart,” she giggled out.
Janet laughed, “Won't be for long. You’re going to be Megan O’Malley after tomorrow, with the DBA alias Megan Stuart.”
“Sweet! Really? I can finally use my debit cards again,” she giggled. “Oh speaking of which I owe Krissy like $150.”
Janet laughed, “For what?”
“Well, food, that really cute pair of shoes, and the evening gown I wore to the opera the other night. She insisted I shouldn’t worry about it, but I promised I’d pay her back since I spent most of the $500 on a new wardrobe,” she added sheepishly.
“Just so long as she remembered to take pictures of you in said evening gown. I am going to be very disappointed if I missed out on my little girl’s first time in formalwear,” she teased.
“She even got me to wear heels,” Megan laughed. “I felt really mature. I mean more than usual.”
“That’s one of the biggest reasons we are doing this. Your dad and I both feel that you are mature enough to do things semi on your own. You are way more mature than anyone at your age should be, but then I think that’s my fault.” Janet sighed.
“I think that just comes with the territory,” Megan said as she shook her head. “You raised me not to be an entitled brat. That’s what’s important.”
Janet leaned in and hugged Megan tight, “I think we’re making the right choice. Make me proud Princess, and I’ll see you at the doctors office later.”
“You’re going sightseeing aren’t you?” Megan teased her, grinning.
“Yes Yes I am.” Janet laughed. “I haven’t been back here in years. But I promise I’ll be there for your second appointment. Good luck with the interview, if you still plan on doing it.”
“I’m obligated. They went to all the trouble of moving schedules around to accommodate me, so I don’t want to disappoint them,” Megan grinned. “But even if I am going as ‘Mark’, it’s still going to be Megan they get. I am more than the sum of my parts, and a training bra doesn’t make me Megan,” she giggled softly.
Janet laughed, “I saw you smuggled one. You plan on wearing that under Mark’s clothes for the interview?”
“I thought about it. I’m not sure if someone would notice.”
“Who cares if they do sweetie, you said so yourself.” Janet laughed, “Anyway if you feel comfortable with a piece of Megan then you should do what you want.”
“On three!” the camera man called out as Mark sat next to a cute slightly older, very pale girl with long reddish brown hair “One.. two.. “ and he held up 3 fingers.
“Hey all you lovely people, this is Jessica McGuinness with Disney AU, and I’m here with the one and only Mark O’Malley!” She turned and grinned at Megan. “So how are you liking Sydney so far?”
Mark smiled at Jessica. “I was actually born here and raised till I was 5, when my parents moved to California. Everything still looks huge though,” he laughed, causing Jessica to giggle too. “Sydney Harbor is as gorgeous as i remember, and Westfield was a parking nightmare, but we’ve had a blast sightseeing.”
“Someday I want to visit California, especially San Francisco. Have you been approached about any new projects now that ‘My Brother Mark’ has finished filming for the final season?” she asked, as Juliette stepped around waiting for her cue. It was a last minute change, once word got out that she was in Sydney as well, but Megan was thrilled that they wanted her on too.
“Actually I’ve got a role on the sci fi movie “Dark Days”. I can’t really discuss it much but I will be playing in flashback scenes. And there’s another project in the works with my co-star from My Brother Mark, Juliette Small.”
“Speaking of Juliette, a little birdie told me she might be hanging around...” she trailed off, and Mark grinned.
“You might be right. Let’s see if we can get her out here too,” he said, and then stood. “Juliette, Juliette, O where for art thou, Juliette?” he called, and Jessica nearly lost it right there, trying as hard as she could not to start laughing as Juliette appeared on set.
“O, Markeo,” she giggled and hugged him before joining him on the fake living room set.
“I swear, you guys crack me up on and off set,” Jessica said, letting herself giggle a little.
Mark grinned. “Sorry, but none of this was scripted. It kind of felt just like being back on the set of My Brother Mark.” He laughed. Or rather, Megan giggled.
“Exactly,” Juliette giggled. “We’re always goofing on each other. We’ve been approached about a serious drama - which by the way is all either of us can say right now - but I can tell you between takes all bets are going to be off.”
“Well I’m really excited to see what you two have cooked up for us fans, and I know I speak for everyone when I say we wish you both well. That’s it for now from Disney 365. I’m Jessica,” she said.
“I’m Mark,” Megan chimed in.
“And I’m Juliette,” Juliette giggled, as they all three waved at the camera.
“And cut.” The director called.
“Oh my God,” Jessica practically doubled over laughing. “That was better than perfect,” she said as she handed off the microphone to a technician. “You’re really in Dark Days though? That’s like the biggest anticipated movie this year around here” she bubbled excitedly.
“Yeah, it’s just a couple of small parts. Like I said, I can’t really talk about it due to contract obligations. They want to keep it a surprise for now, but I can definitely say more next interview. Ive got a lot of surprises for everyone next interview.” Megan grinned innocently..
“I bet,” Jessica giggled as the three of them stood. “I hope I’m asked to do that one too. You and Juliette are both just so full of energy. Normally these 365 things are - no offense - kind of dull. Big name actor shows up, some back and forth questions, and they leave the second the director yells cut like we’re all nobodies because we’re not America. Josh really missed out.”
“To use one of my new local friend Rebecca’s phrases, they’re tosspots,” Megan giggled.
“Sounds like Rebecca O’Hara,” Jessica laughed.
“That’s her.” Megan giggled again. “You know her?”
“We’ve been trying to convince her to audition here for months, but honestly I can’t blame her for not wanting to do it. She has so much else going on that a Disney contract would put a halt on. I’m just a no-name actress. I’ve nothing to lose,” she shrugged, but smiled.
“Oh I don't know about that.” Juliette laughed, shaking her head. “Disney stars tend to go on to become like us I guess.”
“Well I have been working on a song for Disney Radio,” she admitted sheepishly. “But it’s not very good. Nothing like what Rebecca writes. Anyway, I should get back to filming, but if you guys ever want to just, you know, hang out or anything just say the word.” She smiled brightly, giggling as she turned to leave. “Markio,” she said, and started laughing again.
Megan turned to the producer, “I want her for my next interview.” It was something Mark had never done before - demanded anything, but Megan wasn’t about to let such a fun interviewer get away.
The producer nodded. “I think that can be arranged. I really like the chemistry between you three, for what it’s worth.”
Megan grinned and nodded. “She was better at it than the last one. I like Alyssa, but it seems Jessica has more experience.”
“I won’t tell her you said that,” Juliette teased. “I agree. I mean the fact she was able to not just burst out laughing at us being total goofballs.” Megan laughed as she entered her dressing room, Juliette followed. “You have to get used to changing around girls.” Juliette said, before Megan could protest.
“Nah, I plan on having my own trailer,” Megan shot back playfully as she dropped her jeans, revealing a black pleated skirt underneath.
“Hey, you cheated!” Juliette giggled. Megan shook her head.
“Doctor’s orders were to dress like Mark for the day. She didn’t say I couldn’t dress like Megan underneath,” she said as she took off her flannel shirt, tying it around her waist to show she was wearing one of the white tops she had picked up the other day at Westfield.
Juliette laughed, “I’ll just have them weld my trailer onto yours.” she teased. “I didn’t even notice you wearing the falsies under all that.” she poked Megan in her tiny boob.
“It’s a training bra,” Megan laughed. “I had to put something in there to train. But it looks like I won’t be much longer until I start HRT,” she said as she sat down in the chair in front of the makeup counter and mirror.
“Want me to be with you when you you go into the CAT machine?” Juliette asked as she began to fix her makeup.
“If they’ll let you, yeah. I mean I know those things don’t hurt, but still the idea of being shoved into a big metal tube is ... kinda creepy,” Megan sighed, as she began to apply a very light dab of medium hued eye shadow to her eyes - enough to make her eyes pop without distracting or looking dramatic, like Juliette had taught her.
“You’ve gotten really good at that.” Juliette said as she watched..
“I had a good teacher,” Megan winked, making kissy faces at Juliette’s reflection in the mirror. “I’ve got to start keeping a street makeup bag though. Or at least a travel bottle of mousse.” She sighed, pushing her hair back to reveal the two real emerald stud earrings in her lower lobes that were hidden by Mark’s messy, shaggy mop before.
As if on cue, Brianna knocked lightly on the door and then called, “It’s me. Can I open the door?”
Juliette opened the door for her, and she stepped inside, holding a can of mousse. “Sorry I’m late. I believe you needed some of this?” she said with a grin. Megan looked at the purple bottle and laughed. The bottle read ‘Aussie’ and had a white kangaroo set against a bright pink circle for a logo.
“Aussie? Really?” she said jokingly. “Oh man, this stuff smells amazing. I take that back.”
“Krissy swears by it,” Brianna said, nodding. “The interview looked great by the way. I caught a glimpse of your cleavage when you stood up, but that’s probably because I knew it was there,” she winked.
“What little I have.” Megan giggled.
Juliette grinned, “I like it little.” she teased Megan. “I just can’t wait until the real things start growing, so you can share in the joy of wasting an entire bottle of cortisone cream in a week,” she added.
“Oh, God, and ice cubes when you run out at three in the morning,” Brianna chimed in. “It sounds perverted, but it’s really not. When you’re that desperate for relief you’ll try anything. Even toothpaste.”
“It’s not really that bad is it?” Megan asked, glancing between the two. “Besides at 3 am, I’ll just call you Brianna to get me some.” she teased.
Brianna laughed. “I might have to hire my own personal assistant now that I’m managing you two.”
“An Assistant would work for you, since you’re my manager as well.” Megan giggled and unzipped her small purple duffel bag, tossing her jeans inside. “All set. My hair’s the best it’s going to get until I can get it professionally... done... something... with. You know what I mean,” she said, as Brianna and Juliette both giggled.
“She needs some hairapy, stat,” Juliette nodded.
“Ok I’ll call and make an appointment for you with a hairdresser after your CAT.” Brianna laughed.
“Thanks. No sense letting it get ruined by the big metal tube of doooooom,” she giggled as they started out, bumping into Jessica on their way out. She had a bottle of water in her hand that she had already half finished.
“Hey Juliette, who’s the new girl with you, and where’s Mark?”
12 year old Mark O’Malley had been practically typecast as the dopey sidekick because of his role in the runaway hit Disney production, “My Brother Mark”. But while on the set of his older sister Krissy’s much darker sci-fi movie production, a misheard comment leads to a whole new branch in his career, and in his life.
Megan sighed, “I’m Mark.” she admitted. There was no sense in lying about it at this point.
Jessica leaned closer for a moment or two. “... Holy shi-” she managed to stop herself as a producer walked past. “Um... Wow.”
“We were hoping to slip out unnoticed. Please don’t say anything till the next interview, I plan on coming clean.”
Jessica blinked a couple of times, and then smiled and nodded. “No, it’s not that, it’s just ... Wow. You look nothing like Mark, like... I mean you do kind of, but...” she sighed. “Balls. You know what I’m trying to say,” she giggled and gave Megan a hug. “I’m part of another transgendered girl’s support group, if that’s what this is all about. And if this is just some weird publicity thing then just pretend I was never here,” she added after a moment.
“Actually..” Megan giggled and pulled out her temp cards with her new name on them. “It’s not a publicity stunt or anything, but we have one planned for the next interview.” she winked, “To promote a friend of ours’ blog.”
“Oh! You’re-” she stopped herself, and then lowered her voice to a whisper. “You’re that big secret on Amber’s blog?”
Juliette started laughing. “You’re Amber’s secret Disney contact.”
Jessica laughed. “Guilty as charged. I’d be a year up from Amber and Carolyn in school, except that I homeschool these days. But we go way back. I’m sorry if I scared you or anything,” she added with a giggle. “It’s just ... Wow.”
“Oh, by the way?” Megan struck a dramatic pose. “I personally demanded you as our interviewer again. It’s the first time as a star i’ve ever used my status to get anything.”
“Oh, lovely!” Jessica said happily. “I’m really looking forward to it. Like I said earlier, you both are just so much fun to work with.”
“I don’t like throwing weight around, causes you to look like a diva.” Megan giggled, “But you were worth it. Anyway, we have to hurry. Brianna is waiting for us at the limo.”
“Oh, hey, you’re coming to Amber’s birthday party tomorrow right?” she called after them.
“We both got invited and wouldn’t miss it for a billion dollars,” Juliette added, “Megan might not like looking like a Diva but sometimes you have to throw your weight around. Amber’s birthday party will be one to go down in the history books for her.”
Jessica laughed and gave them a double thumbs up, though only Juliette saw it. She grinned and waved over her shoulder.
“What did you do?” Megan laughed.
“Let’s just say, between Rebecca and Carolyn I know what her wish is, and it’s going to come true,” Juliette giggled mischievously as they jumped in the limo.
“That was a bit too close,” Megan exhaled as their regular driver, Alice, pushed the door closed behind her.
“Everything ok?” Brianna asked.
“Jessica met Megan,” Juliette answered, adding, “But it’s okay. It turns out she’s Amber’s secret Disney contact, so she already knows about and is part of Carolyn’s support group.”
Megan nodded. “Still, I should’ve waited until I got to the limo to change. That was just stupid of me.”
Brianna laughed softly. “Ever tried applying mascara in a moving vehicle? Anyway you won’t have to worry about that anymore, if you’re still planning to go through with a public transition.”
Megan shook her head. “I don’t have a choice honestly. I’m not going to hide who I am. I’m not ashamed. I’m a transgendered girl, and I’m quickly learning that there are a lot of girls just like me out there who need a role model.” She paused at that, and started to laugh. “Good God I sounded like a diva just now.”
“No way,” Juliette giggled. “You sounded like a Princess, not a Diva.”
“Well you might not ever get anymore Disney contracts, but they are still obligated to you as you are to them for the next year or two.” Brianna said, “Per your old contract which by the way your mother was smart when she had it done. This change won't affect it at all.”
“I don’t mind,” Megan answered, but added, “Wait... What do you mean won’t affect it?” she asked. “What did Mom put in my contract?”
“Just the way it was worded, she really didn’t have any idea you were transgender till recently. Don’t worry about that.”
“Oh, good,” Megan laughed. “I already feel like someone up there,” she paused to point toward the sky, indicating a higher power, “is plotting and scheming to use me for something.”
“I have been going through both yours and Juliette’s contracts and other things to get more familiar with what I need to do going forward. I was working really close with your mom on the Dark Days negotiation too, so I think I can do this for you two.” Brianna said. “Juliette your old manager wasn’t very good was he?”
Juliette laughed and shook her head. “Mom called him a schmuck. Dad called him far worse... usually to his face.” She giggled. “5% over the usual standard fee, plus he had all the management skills of a high school drop out. Mom’s been managing me since.”
“I got you both a script for an upcoming voice acting job for a Pixar movie.” Brianna grinned and handed them an envelope she had been keeping hidden until that moment. “This can be done between shooting the Samantha Snow movie, since they’re not major roles.”
“I thought you said no more Disney contracts?” Megan said, surprised.
“I did say you might get no more Disney, but I didn’t say no more Disney associates did I?” Brianna grinned.
“Oh sweet. It’s another Merida movie!”
Brianna nodded. “You’ve got to prove yourself to the Disney execs again, well not you Juliette but Megan, but I think a few minor roles in some movies will help as we get you some big roles from places like LionsGate, and stuff.”
“Yeah, I agree,” Megan answered. “They need to see that this isn’t just another Disneybopper meltdown, that I’m doing this for me and not for the attention.”
“I have your dad writing Amber’s questions for her. She’ll have freedom to ask some of her own during her interview, but we want her to ask some really important ones as well.” Brianna added.
“I hope you warned whatever hosting site she’s using that they’re going to get slammed, too,” Juliette giggled.
“Blogspot is owned by google.” Brianna said, grinning. “I don't think they’ll have any issues at all. The good news is I’ve already spoken with the execs, and they’re tentatively willing to let you go on camera for 365 as Megan. They said they’ll let the producer decide if it’s appropriate.” she paused, “Actually they really didn’t have much choice after I shoved your old contract in their faces.” she giggled.
Megan leaned forward and high fived Brianna. “Nice,” she giggled, as the limo rolled to a stop before turning and pulling into a hospital parking lot.
“I learned from the best. Your mom is hard.” Brianna giggled again. “By the way, while you’re here they’re going to go ahead and take a blood sample too.”
“Ugh I hate giving blood, we had to do that for those blood drives I almost cried every time.” Megan sighed.
Brianna nodded. “This won’t be like that. They’ll only draw a small vial’s worth, and Theresa assured me the Doctor who’ll be doing it is excellent at it.”
Juliette giggled, “Besides I’ll be right there remember?”
“I better get a cookie too,” Megan mock pouted, and then giggled as Alice opened the door for her to step out with Juliette. As soon as they entered the lobby, Krissy, Tina, her father Rob, her mother Janet, and Juliette’s parents, Ellen and Nick were all waiting for her in the lobby.
“Jeez,” Megan giggled. “Is this an intervention?”
Rob laughed, “Nah, I figured I should be here because I’m your father, after all, and Ellen and Nick are here because they wanted to see their daughter.”
“And we wanted to show our support,” Ellen added with a cheerful laugh as she approached, giving both Megan and Juliette a tight hug at the same time.
Megan turned to Juliette and whispered, “I don’t think we have room for everyone in our bungalow.”
“No kidding,” Juliette giggled. “So where are you guys staying?”
“In the same hotel as Rob and Janet,” Nick answered.
“We booked a couple of suites for the week,” Rob said, adding,“We’ll be heading back to the states before your second 365, but we have complete faith in you and Brianna.”
“Plus this way you’ll have me over there to bully the execs if they do get out of line,” Janet teased.
“Thank you Mrs. O’Malley.” Brianna said.
“I told you, call me Janet,” Janet laughed. “You don’t work for me anymore anyway - at least not directly.” She winked. “Now that you’re managing both girls I was thinking about offering you a partnership.”
“B-but I’m still just a first year business student,” Brianna stammered.
Janet laughed. “I know, but you’re a natural. The way you handled the Disney situation with regard to Megan’s next interview was brilliant. I couldn’t have done better.”
Ellen nodded, “Nick and I were talking...” she laughed handing Brianna some papers just like the ones Janet signed for Megan, “We’re going to do the same for Juliette that Janet and Rob did, giving her limited guardianship under your supervision.”
“Oh wow. Thank you,” Juliette giggled. “But um, like the worst I have to decide medically is tylenol or advil.”
“Well not just that, Princess.” Nick stated, “Just the limited self guardianship with Brianna as a supervisor. If Janet trusts Brianna with her daughter, we trust her with ours. With the same clause that we can veto any decision you make till you’re 18.”
“So no full body aboriginal tattoos,” Megan giggled out.
“Aw darn,” Juliette snapped her fingers in mock disappointment.
“I swear there’s a huge demand for Captured Indian white woman number four out there!” Megan giggled as a nurse came out and called her name. The poor woman looked a little nervous. There was at least one well known celebrity in the room, and she had a strong suspicion that there were in fact four, counting Megan’s dad.
“Can Juliette come back with me?” Megan asked the nurse, who smiled warmly and nodded.
“Sure she can.”
“Yay. Thanks,” she said as they followed her back. “It’s just I really, really hate needles.”
“You know, a lot of nurses do too,” the woman chuckled. “Myself included. I think it speaks to that desire to do it right after being stabbed by someone with the bedside manner of a rabid dog.”
Megan and Juliette were escorted back to a private exam room where the nurse had Megan hop up on the exam table. After checking her vitals for their records, she smiled cheerfully. She seemed much less nervous now than before. “Doctor Smythe will be in momentarily to take your blood sample personally, and then she’ll take you over for the CAT.”
Megan nodded, giving the nurse a nervous smile. “Thanks.”
Doctor Smythe wasn’t at all what Megan expected. She was an older woman - in her mid-40s at least, with graying light brown hair, and a friendly demeanor. As Brianna promised, Megan didn’t even feel the needle going in, and even got her cookie before she headed down to the CAT scan. She sat patiently in the lobby chatting with her extended family about her adventure over the week while waiting for the lab results, when Doctor Smythe emerged.
“Well, the CAT results were in line with expectations - no abnormal sectors or physical anomalies. As for your blood work,” she said, handing Megan a prescription. “I want you to get this filled and start taking it immediately. We’ll have your HRT implant ready in another day or two.”
“What is this?” Megan asked. Doctor Smythe smiled back at her.
“It’s an androgen blocker. It will prevent your body from producing its own testosterone. It’s of course never too late to start HRT, but it’s ideal to start before puberty.”
“Well I haven’t even started that yet.. Juliette just started though..” Megan giggled, pointing out that Juliette was starting to bud.
“You will in a couple of days,” the Doctor chuckled. “I’ll try and push it through more quickly though. I’ll contact your manager the moment your personalized HRT implant is ready.”
“No shots other than just giving blood?” Megan grinned, “Yay.”
Doctor Smythe nodded. “Precisely. Since you’re still young, I won’t be giving you a booster. Instead I’m going to let the HRT implant nudge you into female puberty naturally. You’ll be just a little bit behind your friends, but not far.”
She took the file folder from under her arm, offering it to Brianna. “This is a copy of her records for your personal files including the actual CAT images, and the preliminary blood work results. I’ll fax the full results to you this evening.”
“Thanks.” Brianna answered. “I’ll let Megan read them over at her leisure, when she's not busy.”
Megan sat down on the bungalow couch, glancing over the report. “So Mark’s finally gone, and I’m happy for once, does that change how you feel for me Juliette?” she called to the bedroom.
“Oh yeah, I’m totally over you and on to that hot goth chick Rebecca now,” Juliette called back, and then laughed as she appeared in the doorway. “Amber asked me the other day how long I’ve known I had feelings for you. Know what I told her?”
Megan shook her head, and Juliette grinned, walking over to sit beside her.
“It was that episode with Krissy’s role as our babysitter. The character Mark was hitting on her and trying sooo hard to win her heart and all, and I was like ‘Oh my God, I think I’m jealous’.” She giggled. “Whatever happens though, even if we don’t... you know, go beyond just being friends, you will always be my best friend.”
“Thanks,” Megan said as she hugged Juliette. “I meant what I said the other day, about not being ready to date yet, but when I am ready... I’d really like my first date to be with you.”
Juliette giggled, “We’ve already been on a date, a supervised one with Krissy and Tina, the opera, remember?” she teased.
Megan giggled. “Oh yeah. We’re doing that again next week with our parents too.”
“It’s great. My Dad’s even renting a tux,” Juliette giggled.
Megan smiled at the thought. “So what do you want to do the rest of the day? I already got Amber’s present for tomorrow.”
“I’m waiting to hear from my present,” Juliette giggled. She had a mischievous grin on her face. “She’s supposed to call when she lands here in Sydney.”
“Oh, you can tell me, what did you get her?” Megan laughed.
“Well, I found out through Carolyn, plus it’s obvious just looking at her blog, that Debby is one of Amber’s favorite Disney stars, so I called her and asked if she’d be interested in singing. She literally laughed at me when I offered to pay her, and said she’d do it for free because it was us asking.”
“Cool, better than my present, “ Megan grinned, “All I got was the cast of ‘My Brother Mark’,” she teased.
“Oh wow, really? So they all know about you going Megan full time?”
“Yup, George said he knew already.” Megan laughed. George was the guy who played their goofy dad on the show.
“Well, I did kind of talk to Amy about it once so I guess she’d know too now that you mention it,” Juliette said thoughtfully, Amy was the woman who played their no nonsense Mom opposite George.
“Alyssa and Devin were the only two who didn’t know and were surprisingly cool about it.” Megan added.
“That’s good. Alyssa I’m not surprised about, but Devin I wasn’t sure about.” She grinned and stage whispered, “She’s totally bi. But she can’t date girls because of the whole Disney stigma. But you didn’t hear that from me,” Juliette giggled. “She said she might ask Devin out to dinner though.”
Devin played Mark and Juliette’s other brother, and Alyssa was Devin’s long time in character girlfriend on the show, although she wasn’t featured in nearly as many episodes since she also played roles in other major Disney productions during the last year. They still considered her part of the core cast, however.
“Somehow that doesn’t surprise me. I read in one of those pamphlets that as many as one in twelve people alone are trans, whether they realize it or not. It also talked about how sexuality is more like a sliding scale than a binary “Yes or no”.” She paused and shrugged. “I don’t know if I like girls as a rule or not. I just know you’re my best friend, and all my other friends are girls.”
“Except Devin,” Juliette giggled.
“Well, yeah, but he’s Devin. Come on,” Megan laughed as Juliette’s phone rang.
“Heeellooo substitute!” she answered in her best smart-ass Michelle tone.
“Young lady where is your homework!” Debby answered on the other end in her best crotchety old woman voice.
“My sister Megan ate it,” Juliette giggled out. “How was the flight?”
“Oh my Gosh it was long, but flying over the Sydney Opera House was so amazing. I totally geeked out on the poor girl sitting next to me,” she said, laughing. “I’m in the limo you guys sent me now on the way to the hotel, but after I get checked in, I’ll be free to talk about what you want to do for your friend’s birthday.”
Megan piped up, “Hi Debby! Thanks for that offer to be in your music video by the way.”
“Hey Megan!” Debby said brightly. “You know that offer still stands - for both of you really. We put production on hold because my choreographer twisted her ankle. She’s going to be okay, but she has to stay off it for awhile.”
“Awww bummer.” Megan sighed, “Also thanks for coming out here for our friend’s birthday.”
“Are you kidding? I saw this girl’s blog, and I was like ‘Oh I have got to meet her.’. I blushed when I read her review of Radio Rebel.”
“I’m going to use her talented blogging skills this week myself.” Megan giggled.
“Well, hey listen, I know as Disney brats we have this weird stigma of either being sugary sweet or completely psycho, but Bridget wanted me to pass along - and I agree with this too - that you have our complete support. We’re all really proud of you for what you’re doing, even if you’re not under contract right now.”
“Aww, thanks!” Megan bubbled and stood to go use the bathroom, “I’ll be back in a moment.”
“I heard the rest of the cast are already here right?” Debby laughed as Megan excused herself.
“Yeah, Megan called them and invited them. Amber is a huge fan of the show, and, outside of My Brother Mark, you were her absolute favorite celebrity of all time,” Juliette answered.
“Can I make a suggestion on the first song?” Debby asked. “I’ve been thinking about it, and I feel like the perfect song would be “A Dream” - you know that iconic Disney song,” she said, and sang the first line. “A Dream is a wish your heart makes...”
“Oh my God yes that would be perfect! Like as soon as she blows out her candles you come out singing or something?”
“Yeah!” Debby cheered. “That’s what I was thinking. We’ll hammer out the details when I get there. I almost feel bad for her. We’re going to blow her mind,” she giggled a little. “Talk to you soon!”
“I wonder if we should tell Rebecca and Carolyn what we’re doing, or let them be surprised too?” Megan giggled as she came out of the bathroom after washing her hands.
“Oh I think it’s going to be a nice surprise for them too.”
“I thought so too. Plus I know for a fact Amber’s parents got her a big present too, so we’re not being total divas getting our celeb friends to show up,” Megan giggled.
“You know I think we should go out to eat, just you and me, after we hash out the birthday stuff with Debby. Somewhere nice, on me, to celebrate our freedom.”
“Soo, like a date?” Megan teased. Juliette didn’t answer as she went into the bedroom to find a nice fancy skirt and top for her and Megan to wear.
As if on cue, Juliette’s phone rang its new text ringtone. “Could you check that?” Juliette called back. Megan picked it up.
“It’s from Debby. She says she’s been distracted by not eating on the plane so she’ll stop by later this evening.”
“Oh fun, then we can go out first.” Juliette said as she walked out wearing just her bra and a silver skirt, holding two different tops - one a sparkling sequined pink, the other a more subdued off-white silver. “Which one do you think I should wear?”
“The off white one. Think I can borrow the pink one? I think I have a skirt that would match that perfectly.” Megan giggled.
“Oh, the pleated dark pink one? That would be so perfect,” Juliette nodded ass he handed the pink top to Megan. “I traded clothes with Alyssa all the time until she hit that growth spurt,” Juliette giggled as Megan followed her back into the bedroom to change as well. “So what’s mine is yours.”
“Oh here we are. I apologize. It was under Stuart,” the woman standing at the front entrance to the fancy French restaurant stated with an embarrassed look on her face. “Your table is already prepared Miss Stuart.”
Megan giggled, “I think Brianna really needs to hire herself an assistant,” she said as they followed the woman to their table. Juliette touched Megan’s arm gently to get her attention and grinned, nodding toward another table off to the side, where Tina and Krissy were eating. They hadn’t noticed the girls. Krissy was palming a ring box out of Tina’s view.
“I think Krissy is going to ask Tina to marry her,” Juliette whispered. Megan grinned and started humming Kiss the girl, and started to sing it softly.
The woman laughed quietly. “If I may be so bold as to ask, would that be your sister?”
“That would be.” Megan nodded, grinning a bit.
“I thought so, by the name. Those two are regulars here. They come at least once a month,” she said cheerfully. “I’ll let you peruse the menu. Would you like anything to drink?”
“No wonder our manager recommended this place.” Juliette giggled.
“I’ll just have a Coca-Cola or Pepsi,” Megan answered cheerfully.
“I’ll take the same.” Juliette said, nodding.
“You’re hometown girls, sure enough,” the woman said with a grin. It was odd hearing such a candid, casual comment in such a formal setting, but it made Megan grin too.
“Wow. Is it me or is like, everyone more laid back here than back in Cali?”
“I didn’t want to stereotype, but I’ve been thinking the same thing all week,” Juliette answered. “Maybe we’re just lucky. Oh, um, should I order something fancy?” Juliette asked hesitantly. “I was just going to have the grilled chicken with garlic.”
Megan giggled, “Oh, that sounds great. Me too.”
“Oh thank God,” Juliette answered sheepishly. “Can I tell you a secret? This is actually the first time I’ve ever been in a place like this.”
Megan tried not to laugh as she squeezed Juliette’s hand reassuringly. “My parents used to bring Krissy and I to these places all the time. The chefs are usually happy to prepare whatever you ask, as long as you don’t send it back too many times,” she teased.
“That makes sense. Your Dad’s a big time writer director, your Mom’s a manager and talent scout. My Brother Mark was my big break,” Juliette mused as a waitress approached. “Before that we were literally just some middle class nobodies from Brooklyn.”
The waitress smiled warmly as she set the girls’ drinks down, and after taking down their orders, she stepped away again, and Megan shook her head.
“You’re selling yourself short. You have an amazing singing voice. If Disney hadn’t picked you up someone would have.”
“And you’re multitalented,” Juliette giggled. “I’ve heard you sing when you thought you were alone.” Juliette sighed, “I maybe a good singer but I’ve had to have voice lessons.”
“So have I,” Megan laughed quietly. “Granted that was more in the voice coaching acting department. You can act, sing, and I know you can dance. I’ve got two left feet.”
“I don’t know about that, you danced pretty elegantly in the episode Dance for your Life,” Juliette giggled.
Megan giggled again. “Oh, God, that so doesn’t count. I had Amy coaching me like constantly on where to stand and how to move without twisting something,” she said, shaking her head as their waitress returned with their meals, as well as a plate of crepes. Megan looked over at Krissy’s table just as Krissy looked over she gave her sister the thumbs up.
“After we meet with Debby, want to sit around the bungalow and watch some movies?” Megan giggled.
“Sure! What’d you have in mind?” Juliette asked.
“I still haven’t seen that movie Bridget did the voices for from Studio Ghibli. Arrietty?”
“The Secret World of Arrietty, yeah. I’ve only seen the promos too. Oh, I have the other Studio Ghibli stuff on Blu-Ray if you want to make a night of it,” Juliette bubbled.
“Oh that sounds awesome. I loved Kiki’s Delivery Service and Whisper of the Heart, especially that cute remake of Country Roads that they made for it.”
Suddenly the restaurant seemed to get really quiet. Megan and Juliette looked around to see Krissy down on one knee next to their table.
“So how about it? Will you give this Aussie a chance?” she asked. Tina started to cry as she nodded and let Krissy slip the ring on her finger, and people began to clap for the couple, including Megan and Juliette. Megan even managed to snap a few cell phone pictures.
“This is soo going on my Instagram,” Megan giggled.
“That’s going to be us someday.” Juliette teased.
Megan grinned, “Actually I plan on asking you on the movie set while they are filming,” she shot back playfully.
“Very funny,” Juliette said with a giggle as she finished her chicken.
The Waitress came out at that exact moment and placed a glass of non-alcoholic sparkling cider in front of each of the girls. She had set it up with the staff while Juliette was in the restroom, just after they came in, before she knew Krissy was going to propose to Tina - otherwise she would have waited.
Juliette lifted her glass, then stopped, slowly lowering it as she stared at the ring inside. It was gold, set with tiny sapphires and engraved with little hearts. Without hesitation, once she realized what it was, she dipped her finger into the glass to retrieve the ring, licked the tip of her finger and grinned at Megan, slipping it on her finger. “So what happened to not being ready to date yet?”
Megan grinned, “We’re taking things slowly, that ring is just a promise to you.”
“A promise that we’ll always be together is pretty serious though,” Juliette answered.
Megan nodded, “As friends and maybe more when we are ready for that.”
“Weeell... In that case,” Juliette trailed off and giggled softly. She picked up her purse, and took out a small box wrapped in emerald green paper, and placed it in front of Megan. “I guess great minds think alike. I was going to give that to you until you said you weren’t ready to date, and I didn’t want to scare you off...”
Megan giggled and carefully unwrapped it, pulling out a ring almost like Juliette’s except it had small emeralds instead of sapphires. “Oh its so pretty.” she slipped it on her finger.
“Emerald is definitely your color,” Juliette giggled. “I got it the day you got your ears done.”
“Besides Krissy kept pointing out that we were already dating technically.” Megan shrugged.
“Well I don’t know what the future has for us,” Juliette said as she squeezed Megan’s hand across the table. “And I don’t care. I just know that there’s no one I’d rather be dating than you.”
“The first time you kissed me, my heart skipped a beat. It took all I had in me not to make out with you in front of Tina,” Megan laughed.
Juliette blushed softly, but grinned as well. “I don’t know what possessed me to kiss you there, but something said that I should, so I did.”
“Maybe it was a little crab on your shoulder,” Megan giggled, sipping her cider. When the waitress came by again, Juliette raised her hand slightly to get her attention.
“Miss? Could we get something um... chocolateish for dessert and our bill?”
“Sure, how about a chocolate mousse?” The waitress smiled. “The meal’s compliments of the chef however, in honor of your sister’s engagement,” she added, winking..
“Tell the chef thank you, and oh.” Megan reached into her purse and pulled out some signed photos, “One’s for you and one’s for the Chef.”
The waitress glanced down at the photo and grinned. “Oh, thank you! My daughter’s going to love this. She’ll probably frame it,” she giggled softly.
“I’ve never had chocolate mousse,” Juliette said thoughtfully as she stared at the dessert menu. “How is it?”
“It’s to die for,” Megan answered with an affirming nod.
“I’ll try that, then. Megan’s the expert at this stuff.” She giggled again. She was floating on air, and it was a good thing the cider was non-alcoholic or she would have really been bubbly.
“Me too,” Megan said, raising her glass to Krissy as she and Tina stood, waving at the pair before turning to step out together.
12 year old Mark O’Malley had been practically typecast as the dopey sidekick because of his role in the runaway hit Disney production, “My Brother Mark”. But while on the set of his older sister Krissy’s much darker sci-fi movie production, a misheard comment leads to a whole new branch in his career, and in his life.
Megan and Juliette were cuddling on the couch again. It had been a day since Amber’s massive birthday party, and the two had nothing planned at all today, so they were watching movies together. Megan’s phone rang with Brianna’s ringtone..
“Montana residence, this is Hannah speaking,” Megan answered.
“Hey pop star. I’ve got a car coming to get you, the doctors office called and said your HRT implant was ready.”
“Oh, would you believe I actually forgot about that?” Megan said sheepishly. “The last few days has been such a whirlwind, and I’m still recovering from Amber’s epic party. We’re still in our jammies,” she giggled.
“You’ve got a few moments to get dressed.” Brianna laughed.
“We can do your hair in the car,” Juliette added, already on her way to the bedroom.
“Thanks Brianna. I’ll be ready to get ready when the car gets here,” Megan giggled.
After about 20 minutes there was a honk outside. Megan had just gotten her top on. “Holy crap they are fast.”
“Oh, socks,” Juliette said, passing Megan a pair of blue socks to match her top. Megan grabbed them and raced out the door barefoot, with Juliette not far behind carrying her makeup kit in one hand, and two hair brushes in the other. Alice watched the chaos from the driver’s seat, trying her best not to burst out laughing.
“You eh, want me to drive around the block a few times then come back?” she asked. She had gotten comfortable enough with the girls to joke with them without fear of reprimand.
“No no, it’s fine.” Megan giggled.
Alice smiled as she pulled off and headed towards the doctors office, “I’ll take my time then.”
“We just didn’t get any warning we’d have to go anywhere today,” Megan laughed. “We were taking today to catch our breath. Preliminary script stuff Sunday and Monday, that huge party Saturday, filming for Dark Days, and planning a wedding on top of all that.”
“Aren’t you two a bit young for planning your wedding though?” Alice teased, grinning. “Your sister’s engagement’s the talk of the social media world I hear.”
“Not all of it good, sadly,” Juliette answered as she started working on Megan’s hair. “But it’s nice to see the bigots getting run out of discussion threads.”
“Live and let live - that’s my philosophy,” Alice answered. “I mean I’m as white bread boring as they come. I drive a limo for just above minimum wage and my date nights are sitting at home with my two cats,” she laughed. “But two blokes or two gals have as much right to be happy as a man and a woman do.”
Megan smiled brightly at that. “That and they make such a cute couple.”
“I’m jealous,” Brianna giggled. “Not of Tina specifically. I’ve just given up on romance entirely. At least I get to be her maid of honor. Maybe I’ll find a nice hunky surfer while we’re here,” she teased, as the limo pulled up to the clinic “Alright,” she said, “According to Dr. Miller, this shouldn’t take very long at all. Once you’re done, we’ll drop you off at Amber’s. If you need anything, I’ll be a phone call away.”.
Megan and Juliette stood on Amber’s front door and she knocked a second time, “Wonder if she’s home, or if she forgot about that interview.” Megan sighed. After a few moments the door opened.
Amber blushed when she saw Megan, “Oh god was that today?”
Megan laughed a little and nodded. “We can come back tomorrow if you want.” It had been a couple of days since the procedure with no ill effects, and the second 365 interview was coming up fast, but they still had time to spare.
“No no, I got your dad’s list of questions and added a few of my own.” Amber said professionally., “Come on in. Carolyn’s even here so I don’t have to call her over to set up.”
“We’re not interrupting anything are we?” Juliette asked.
“Nope, just a sleepover.” Amber giggled.
“Seriously, we can come back later,” Megan said, shaking her head as she started to back towards the door.
“Nope you’re all good.” Amber giggled, “Come on, I was about to fix some food. It’s just me, Carolyn and Rebecca. Jessica was supposed to come too but she got held up at the studio.”
“She might still make it though,” Rebecca called from further inside.
“I tried calling you two last night to invite you over, but I think I dialed the wrong number.” Amber blushed.
Rebecca giggled as she came into the room, not wearing her usual dramatic goth attire, but a plain gray t-shirt and jeans. “She got some cranky old bat on the phone and was too afraid to try again.”
“We’ve really got to get local cell phone numbers,” Megan laughed as Carolyn came in just behind Rebecca.
“Oh, sweet, you did get the message,” Carolyn said cheerfully.
“Nope, I’m just an idiot,” Amber sighed. “I forgot that we had today down for the big interview. So I’ll need you to set up the studio in a bit.”
“And you laugh when I bring my DSLR everywhere,” Carolyn said with a smug grin. “Sure, I can have something nice set up in no time. And with your new lappy we can even make it look pro. Call me when the food’s ready.” Carolyn grinned as she disappeared.
“And she’s off,” Rebecca laughed.
“When Carolyn’s doing a setup, you’ll be lucky to get three words out of her,” Amber giggled as she led the remaining three to the spacious first floor kitchen. “It’s like Zen meditation for her.”
“Yeah, but I can’t blame her,” Rebecca sighed. “The way kids used to tease her, becoming an AV geek probably saved her life.”
“Most likely.” Amber sighed as well. “Now she works with me on my blog. Wish I could go pro and pay her.”
Megan sent off a few quick texts to Brianna while Amber made food for everyone.
“You know you guys have the makings of a real life iCarly though,” Juliette giggled.
“I know right?” Rebecca laughed. “We talked about that a few times actually, but we wouldn’t be able to keep up a regular schedule like they did on the show. It’d be random stuff like what Amber’s doing today.”
“Hope you guys like tacos,” Amber said as she began browning a big pan of hamburger meat. “They’re the one thing I can cook really well.”
“They have to be better than Taco Bell.” Megan giggled.
“Taco Bell used to bring loads of food for the meal table when we filmed.” Juliette laughed. “Some days Megan’s mom or mine would sneak us something from Subway just for a change of pace.”
“Ick,” Amber laughed. “I like Taco Bell, but every day?”
“Sometimes we’d get a catering company, but it usually is whatever is easiest.” Megan nodded. “When filming you don't have time for much of anything.” Just then Megan’s phone buzzed her text message tone. Megan grinned and put her phone away. “So how much do you think you’re worth as a PR person?” she teased.
Amber laughed at the question. “Considering I’m doing it for free, as a hobby? I’ve had people ask me why I don’t donation beg, but I don’t feel like my writing is exactly up to par for that sort of thing. It’s just something fun.”
Megan pulled a piece of paper out of her purse and a pen and wrote down the dollar number Brianna gave her. “How does this sound, it’s an equal split for you and Carolyn.”
Amber blinked at Megan, looking down at the piece of paper. Her breath caught in her throat. “... Wha?” was all she could get out.
“That’s if you agree to become Juliette and My person PR people.” Megan giggled.
“And before you say no,” Juliette chimed in quickly, “Just remember Jessica is our age just like you, and so are the other people who do the Disney 365 stuff.’
“Yeah but ... They’re trained actors or writers,” Amber protested.
“You are a skilled writer.” Megan shot back.
“Mrs. Potter,” Rebecca giggled, causing Amber to laugh too.
“Yup. Our year 6 English teacher Katherine Potter. She was kind of a grump, but she loved writing, and really made me fall in love with it too. She’s the whole reason I started blogging - because I wanted to get better as a writer.”
Amber reached over and turned off the burner, letting the hamburger meat simmer for a moment. She stared at the number thoughtfully. It was a lot of money - a lot a lot of money, especially for two kids, but there was the work to think about as well.
“What would we even do?” Amber asked. “Oh!” she said a moment later and raced to the doorway. “Carolyn! Tacos!”
“What would happen is you would get together with a Team and have them build a website around your designs, and you would write articles and stuff about us, and Carolyn would be our official camera woman.” Megan said.
“Sorry, all I heard was official camera woman?” Carolyn said as she bounded into the room. “Man that smells good.”
Amber giggled as she started laying out unfolded soft flour tortillas and crunchy shells alongside a huge bowl of cheese, another bowl of shredded lettuce, and even some bean dip and guacamole along the breakfast bar island. She picked up the piece of paper and laid it beside Carolyn’s plate as she sat down with the others.
“That’s USD by the way. I forgot to get it converted to AUD,” Megan giggled. “Granted it would be split between you. We want to hire you and Amber to be our publicists.”
Carolyn gave Megan a sidelong glance, and then looked down at the piece of paper. She froze.
“Not enough?” Megan giggled as she casually spread some guacamole and bean dip on her tacos before adding some cheese. “I can always ask Brianna for more.”
“Way too bloody much,” Carolyn answered finally finding her voice. “That’s if you’re even serious. No way I’m worth even a quarter of that. Amber, sure.”
“Totally serious, and it’s if you two are serious.” Juliette stated. “We’ve seen some of your vlogs, and I watched a couple of your Let’s Play videos on youtube. It’s pretty obvious you put a ton of work into every video you do.”
“So we’re willing to give you two jobs with us.” Megan spoke up before crunching into her taco. “Oh man these are great! If you're serious you’ll have to call Brianna and set things up with her, she’ll hook you up with a web design team, and get you rolling.”
“But what about school?” Carolyn asked. “I’m homeschooled now, but Amber still goes to public school. I mean not that it matters while we’re on holiday,” she added with a laugh. “What would we even have to do?”
“Well you both will be home schooled with us, I think.” Megan giggled, “And well Carolyn gets to shoot behind the scenes videos of Juliette and I when we film movies, and Amber gets to do our official site interviews and stuff.”
Carolyn and Amber both looked at Rebecca, who had been staying out of the conversation entirely. She looked up, with a mouth full of soft taco, and slowly looked between the two of them. “... What? I’m staying out of it.” She giggled. “You’ll want to talk to my Mom if you want a makeup artist, unless you want to look like the Wolfman. That I can do.”
Juliette looked at Rebecca, “We’re also offering you a off and on job designing outfits for us to wear when we're not filming.”
“I appreciate the offer, but...” Rebecca shook her head. “I’m no fashion designer. Everything I own is off the rack.”
Megan grinned, “That's not what I heard.”
“You ARE homeschooling with me and Jessica anyway,” Carolyn added, elbowing Rebecca.
“I guess I can try,” Rebecca answered reluctantly.
“Yeah, I’m pretty much the only non connected person here,” Amber laughed.
“Says the girl who got Debby Ryan to sing at her birthday party,” Rebecca teased.
“Hey, I had nothing to do with that. I was as shocked as you guys!” Amber giggled again. “I just meant that Carolyn’s Mom is a director, Rebecca’s does wardrobe and makeup, plus her dad does set design, and Jessica’s like a second gen Disney brat - which I mean in the nicest way possible by the way.”
Juliette laughed at that last part. “Oh, no offense taken. We always joke about being Disney brats, or, what was it Devin used?”
“Disney-boppers,” Megan giggled.
“My Mom is a veterinarian,” Amber said sheepishly. “My Dad’s military.”
“We’ll make sure the sharks don’t get their teeth on you,” Juliette said with an affirming nod. “Since technically you’ll be working for us you’ll have access to Brianna’s managerial services as part of the deal I think?” she asked, looking at Megan, who had just finished licking bean dip off her fingers.
“Yup. Provided her parents agree Brianna will shield her from being sniped by scouts without full contractual disclosure. Like I said you have to call Brianna and get everything straightened out, along with your contracts.”
“Cool. I’ll tell Mum when she gets home this evening,” Amber said.
“Maybe we can get Brianna to draw up something for you to look at and drop it off when we beg her to pick up our sleepwear,” Juliette giggled.
After they all ate Megan sat down in the room Carolyn setup for the interview, Carolyn smiled as she got the camera ready, “Ok so not sure how they do this professionally.” she said nervously.
Amber sat across from Megan, “I paid attention when we visited your mom. You're supposed to count from five, like, ‘in five, four, three’ I think?” she giggled.
“Yeah, but whatever you’re comfortable with works,” Megan said. “The cue-in is as much for the person doing the editing, so they know when to start the cut, as it is for us to know when to start talking.”
“Why mess with what works?” Carolyn answered. “Alright, lighting looks good, camera’s ready,” she said as she made one last quick adjustment to her digital SLR camera. “This thing only shoots 1080p, but I don’t think that matters,” she said, winking. “We’re rolling in five, four, three...”
Amber smiled brightly at the camera. “Hi everyone out there, thanks for joining me on a special live Vlog! Today we have a special guest, you might know him - or rather her, from My Brother Mark!”
Megan smiled and waved, “Hey everyone. If you don’t recognize me, that’s okay too,” she laughed a bit. She had worn a nice, navy sweater with a khaki skirt in order to present a professional appearance for the cameras, though she had on a casual t-shirt underneath so she could take off said sweater and actually be comfortable once it was over.
“I have some questions here that I wanted to ask you, then after, we’ll take some questions from the viewers.”
“Sure. I bet everyone’s got a lot of questions, not the least of which ‘Who are you and what have you done with the weirdo with the frazzy hair,” Megan giggled. Carolyn quickly jotted something down on paper, ‘Current view count 5,000.’ and held it up.
“Ok first question, this is a standard one, but it should help clear some things up, What was your character on My Brother Mark, and what did you find fun about playing that character?”
“Well, I played Mark Mason, Michelle’s annoying, borderline evil brother,” Megan giggled. “I loved playing Mark because I got to ad lib a lot of my lines. Sometimes I’d try something crazy like spraying silly string in Michelle’s hair, and we’d end up keeping it because the Director was laughing too hard to yell ‘cut’.”
Amber laughed softly, “Sounds like you guys had a lot of fun on the show. “ she paused as Carolyn held up another sign saying 15k viewers, “For all of you just joining us, We’ve got the actor behind Mark, from My Brother Mark with us. My second question is Are you dressed like this for an upcoming movie?”
“There’s no easy way to answer that one I’m afraid. Yes, this began as preparation for a big movie role - Snowballed, the Samantha Snow story, but it’s much more than that. I’ve realized something that my co-stars knew all along, ever since the episode, “The Substitute”, where I famously spent the whole episode as Juliette’s character, Michelle.”
Amber asked several more questions which Megan answered truthfully, during those questions their viewer count rose to 1.5million which was way more than any blog that Amber had ever done before. Finally, Carolyn handed Rebecca a stack of index cards. Rebecca passed them to Juliette, who stepped on camera.
“Hey guys,” she said, waving as she sat down next to Megan, handing the cards to Amber. Megan grinned.
“I was wondering when you were going to get your butt over here,” she teased. Juliette laughed.
“I wanted to let everyone get to know the real you first,” she answered, grinning.
“First question, from Angel359,” Amber began, “Is this for real or just a publicity stunt?”
“This is 100% real.” Megan stated, “Just today I began hormone replacement therapy so I can go through puberty like any other girl.”
“Next question is from Missy from L.A., and she asks are you going to continue to make movies after you transition?” Carolyn held up another sign, ‘3 million viewers.’
“Yes, actually. I didn’t think to bring this up before, but I’m in big screen action feature that some of you might have heard of, called Dark Days. I don’t want to give away the plot of this one, but I play the young version of the main character, and Juliette and I have also been approached about voices for the new Pixar’s Brave sequel, so I’m definitely going to continue with my career. I’ll just be doing it as myself, instead of pretending to be a boy.”
“Justin in New York New York asks, I have a signed picture of Juliette and Mark, is there any way I can get a refund and get a picture of the hottie Megan and Juliette?”
Megan laughed softly. “Sure. Just send an email to MJ Productions at gmail dot AU with your contact information and we’ll send a new one out. That goes for anyone who’s interested, by the way. I know my manager’s going to kill me, but Juliette and I wouldn’t be here if it wasn’t for you our fans, so we set up a special contact email outside official channels for you to use.”
“Two more questions and we’ll be out of time folks.” Amber said, “Second to last question, from Sabrina Moses in Sydney.” she paused, “Would you and Juliette like to make a guest appearance on my new Disney show?” Carolyn held up a sign with the number 25, underlined three times, and ‘million’ written after it, her jaw hanging wide open.
Megan smiled brightly, “We would love to! We’ll have our manager get in touch with the studio and see if we can work something out. Thanks so much for the offer,” she said cheerfully.
Amber smiled brightly, “Folks we just broke a record here at Something Special. We have let me make sure I got this right.” she turned to Carolyn, “25 million viewers right now?”
Rebecca slipped up behind Carolyn and gave her a gentle nudge, causing her to step forward in front of the camera involuntarily. “30 million and climbing,” she said nervously as she tried to scurry back off-screen.
“Everyone this is my camera woman Carolyn. She’s the magic behind the show.” Amber said, trying not to giggle. “Ok so we have one last question for Megan.” She flipped the card so she could read it, “This is from several people asking similar questions, “What is the name of your favorite stuffed teddy bear?” she giggled softly.
“Believe it or not, I actually don’t have any stuffed animals. I was so into pretending to be a boy for so long that I never really let myself give in to being a girl, except for when I was playing Michelle on-camera. But the very first one I collect, I’m going to name ‘Princess’ because joining Disney was a dream come true for me, and I will always have a soft spot in my heart for the Disney Princess movies,” she giggled.
“Ok folks you heard it, time to start sending Megan stuffed animals!” Amber giggled. “Maybe after she gets a few she can re answer that question for you all. That’s it for now everyone, I hope you all enjoyed having Megan here as much as I did! And remember, she has another interview with Disney 365 tomorrow!” she waved to the camera which Megan joined in. Rebecca pulled both Carolyn and Juliette into frame so they could wave as well.
Carolyn smiled and said as she turned the camera off, “And that’s a wrap.”
“Oh my God,” Rebecca whispered. She looked positively stunned now as she looked at Amber’s open laptop that Carolyn had been using to monitor views.
“You got an email from our vlog host the moment we hit 20 million viewers.” Carolyn told Amber.
“That’s not all,” Rebecca said. “Look at the final view count. You hit 38 million total.”
“That’s just crazy.” Amber said, shocked.
“Considering my live streams for video games get maybe 300 views, and my youtube channel has 17,000 subscribers,” Carolyn said with disbelief. “Jesus bloody Christ.”
“What’s the email say?” Amber asked.
“It was a congratulations letter for getting a massively high hit count and that they apologize the stream may have cut for a second due to traffic load.” Carolyn giggled as she read it, and Megan’s phone rang.
Megan answered her phone, “Sorry I’m not in right now, I’m helping my friends pick their jaws off the floor, please leave your name and number and I’ll get right back to you.”
Brianna laughed. “You’d better be in if you want an interview with the BBC,” she teased.
“The BBC?” Megan said out loud.
“And CNN, and just about every news agency in Australia,” Brianna laughed again. “My phone’s ringing off the proverbial hook, and my inbox is being flooded.”
“I’ll give the BBC exclusive.” Megan stated, “But only on one condition.”
“Believe me, you’re in a position to name any conditions you want. I’m pretty sure you could get the prime minister jello wrestling a bear in the background right now.”
“I want Juliette, Amber and Carolyn to be there at the interview stand with me.” Megan stated. “And we want a bowl of red m&m’s.” she teased.
“But every fifth one should be blue!” Juliette added as Amber’s phone started ringing as well, and then Carolyn’s, and Rebecca’s.
“You got it,” Brianna laughed. “Anything else?”
“Heck let’s make this really hard for them, instead of Red M&M’s with every 5th blue, lets make it Breast Cancer Pink M&M’s a whole bowl of those, to be passed around the audience.”
“Ohh, that’s a great idea!” Brianna answered excitedly. “Do you want to accept any newspaper interviews or should I tell them no comment for now?”
“For now, we’ll just do the BBC interview, the rest of them can wait, Juliette and I have a busy schedule to keep.” Megan said, grinning at Juliette..
“That’s true, especially now that they want to make Young Alessa a more prominent character.”
“We’ve also got to start prepping for Snowballed too.” Juliette piped in.
“That was the major condition of Megan’s involvement with Dark Days - that it not interfere with the other project, as per Megan’s request. The director’s thrilled she’s even considering doing more work with the movie, and Laura’s over the moon,” Brianna laughed.
“Hey Brianna, can you bring Amber and Carolyn’s contract over as well as some sleep gear for Juliette and I please? We’re still trying to talk Rebecca into being our wardrobe consultant.”
“Sure thing. Anything in particular or first thing I see?”
Juliette grinned, “The matching silk set.”
“Gotcha,” Brianna chuckled. “Oh by the way your Mom texted me during the interview, and told me to tell you you handled yourself incredibly well, and she’s extremely proud, but didn’t want to say so directly and interrupt it.”
Carolyn laughed as she hung up the phone with her mom, “She sent a question in, we’ll use it for the next interview.”
“There were a lot of general comments mixed in too,” Rebecca said. “Our mods got to the bad ones, but not before they got verbally thrashed by everyone else. I love this one though,” she said, and cleared her throat. “I just wanted to say you’re a real inspiration. I’m going to talk to my parents about my GID, and use this interview to help them understand. Thank you so much.”
“Awwww.” Megan said. “I’m glad I can inspire people. Oh if you can get her username and email I want to send her a personal signed picture of me with a stuffed bear the first one someone sends me.” she turned and glared at Amber, and then giggled.
Amber grinned innocently. “What?” she said, pointing at Rebecca. “It was her question too!”
Rebecca giggled, “I posted where they can send the teddy bears too, in care of Megan Stuart via the studio.”
“We’re going to need a bigger bungalow,” Juliette laughed.
“Actually I wanted to ask you two a question, but I wanted to ask in private if that’s alright?” Brianna spoke up.
“Oh! Sorry Brianna, I forgot you were still on the line,” Megan said sheepishly as she grabbed Juliette’s hand and stepped out of the room with her. “We’re in the kitchen,” she said as they reentered the kitchen, a few rooms away.
“Ok, your mom faxed me your financials earlier today, and wanted to know if you both wanted to make Australia your home or were you both planning on moving back to LA?”
“Oh, no way,” Juliette answered first. “I mean Brooklyn will always be where I grew up, and NYC will always be my home away from home, but I think I want to move here and become a dual citizen like Megan.”
“Ok. Clear your schedules for tomorrow afternoon and I’ll come pick you both up personally after you have lunch.”
“And the 365 interview,” Megan added. “But that’s going to be like, ten minutes of work tops so they can cut it down into manageable sound bytes.”
“Actually they texted me, and want to push it back till monday.” Brianna stated, “They said that there was no way they could top this interview and needed some time to get ready for you.”
Megan laughed. “More like Disney HQ need time to prep the legal team to make sure I’m not going to embarrass them.”
“You said it I didn’t.” Brianna laughed. “Anyway tomorrow about 12:30 ok? If you need me, I’ll be available on Tina’s phone because mine will start ringing again the second we hang up.”
“Don’t you just love us?” Juliette giggled.
Brianna laughed again. “I really do. You two are like little sisters to me.”
As they hung up the phone, Jessica stepped through the kitchen doorway. She looked exhausted, but she was grinning practically from ear to ear. “I knew you were up to something,” she said, giggling.
“We heard they’re getting the legal team fired up.” Megan sighed.
“For what it’s worth, my producers are scrambling to try and figure out what strings they can pull to get you back on contract. You can’t buy this kind of publicity.” She paused and gave them both a hug. “I know this isn’t why you’re doing this - for publicity - but you have a lot of friends in your corner behind the scenes. You should have seen Sabrina’s face when Amber read her question,” she giggled.
“It’s all about the fans.” Megan did a dramatic pose and fanned herself. “It really is though,” she said more seriously. “And I meant what I said, we’d love to be on her new show as guests.” Megan’s phone beeped again, this time with a text message. “Ugh. Sorry, I swear I’m going to turn this thing off,” she groaned as she looked at it. Her eyes widened. “Oh my God.”
“What?” Juliette asked, looking at Megan’s phone. “Oh my God,” she repeated.
“What?” Jessica laughed.
“Laverne freaking Cox just texted me,” Megan squeaked. “Well it’s a forwarded text from Brianna, but still!”
“Oh wow, what did she say?” Jessica moved closer. “You go grrl, hope to see u stateside for TCA & Oscars. Wow.”
“Jess! Jess Jess Jess Jess Jess!” Carolyn bubbled as the three of them rejoined the others still reeling from the show’s success. “Holy crap 38million viewers.”
“Congrats guys,” Jessica laughed. “You’re all officially viral and way bigger than me to boot,” she added teasingly.
“Sure, but we won’t forget the little people like you megastars that made this possible,” Amber shot back dryly, unable to keep a straight face. “Oh my God though. I think I’m going to lose my tacos. I can’t believe this is real.”
Carolyn shook her head. “I just wish Rebecca hadn’t nudged me on camera. 38 million plus people saw me looking bloody foolish.”
Megan shook her head. “I think it added a nice touch, and you did a really good job.”
“It’s like I always say,” Jessica said as she wrapped an arm around Carolyn, “You don’t have to think about who might be watching somewhere else. You just have to think about who’s watching you now. Trust me, if I thought about how many people see my show every week, I’d never crawl out from under my covers in the morning.”
Carolyn blinked, looking at Jessica. “No way. You’re not shy. I’ve seen you give public speeches at big local award ceremonies before.”
Jessica laughed. “Yes, but I didn’t have my contacts in either. It’s harder to be terrified of big amorphous blobs.”
Juliette nodded. “I’ve never had to give any speeches yet, but like Jessica said, I forget about who’s on the other side of the camera and just go with the flow.”
“See, it’s not about being fearless,” Jessica giggled. “It’s about finding ways to trick yourself into forgetting about it - or just plain cheating and not wearing your contacts,” she teased.
“Sorry about the 365 interview.” Juliette sighed, “Megan was really looking forward to it, and so was I. We were going to do another joint thing.”
“Oh, don’t worry about it,” Jessica said, shaking her head. “Lynn, my senior producer said they’re doing the standard precautionary circling of the lawyers because of stunts like Miley and her stripper pole dance when she was still under contract. The interviewer's going ahead whether they like it or not.”
“Okay guys,” Rebecca said as she held up her phone and turned it off. “Let’s party. A little bird told me these two have never had a real slumber party, and we need to fix that.”
Megan, Juliette, Amber, even Jessica took out their phones and shut them off ceremoniously, putting them on the kitchen counter.
“But first,” Jessica said, “I want some tacos too!”
12 year old Mark O’Malley had been practically typecast as the dopey sidekick because of his role in the runaway hit Disney production, “My Brother Mark”. But while on the set of his older sister Krissy’s much darker sci-fi movie production, a misheard comment leads to a whole new branch in his career, and in his life.
As promised, the next day after the girls ate lunch with their friends at an outdoor corner Bistro, Brianna showed up, without the limo, she was in a nice red sports car, “Hey girls ready?”
“Hey Brianna,” Megan and Juliette called almost in unison as they waved.
“Byeeee,” Rebecca giggled, waving as the girls got up to jump in the car.
“Sooo what’s the damage?” Megan asked. “I shut off my phone last night so we could have a normal, quiet slumber party.”
Brianna laughed out loud. “Normal and quiet just don’t go with the words ‘slumber party’. It’s not a proper sleepover until someone’s been locked out of the house naked. Twice.”
Megan giggled, “Didn’t happen but we did play spin the bottle.” she teased.
“Rebecca is a really great kisser by the way,” Juliette laughed. When Brianna slowly turned around to look back at her, she grinned innocently. “It was a joke. Megan kissed her,” she said, trying to keep a straight face.
“We really didn’t play spin the bottle.” Megan giggled.
“Anywaaay,” Brianna said, trying not to giggle too, “The Disney damage isn’t as bad as I was expecting. I spoke with a top exec this morning, and she assured me that the reason given, that they wanted time to prepare after the 30-whatevermillion views interview and facebook shitstorm, was completely honest. They want to make sure they ask the right questions and not make you look bad, or like they’re choosing a side.”
“I kind of expected that after I talked to Jessica about it,” Megan nodded. “She said she expects the lawyers to be scrambling to try and get me back under contract again, actually.”
“The guest roles are a go at least. You’ll have to speak with the writers though. I told them you’d have creative freedom to veto anything you didn’t like, and they immediately agreed.”
“As long as it’s tasteful, not like Michelle and Mark on vacation in Australia, and Michelle blackmails him into dressing like her sister or something,” Juliette said.
“Exactly. Mark is behind me now.” Megan agreed.
“And I really want to play a nice girl for a change,” Juliette giggled.
Brianna pulled into a long driveway. “First stop,” she said. The house was a Victorian style with two stories, and a front porch that began near the garage, with forward facing steps, and wrapped around the side, with a pristine white banister and white faux wood siding, and dark navy blue shutters on the windows. It wasn’t absolutely massive, but it wasn’t small either.
The woman standing next to a white sedan smiled warmly as the sports car pulled up. “Miss Messer, Miss O’Malley, and Miss Small I believe?” she asked cheerfully.
“That would be us.” Brianna smiled professionally as she shook the woman’s hand.
“Excellent, excellent,” she answered, but somehow, Megan didn’t get the sense that she simply smelled an easy sale. The way the woman carried herself, she actually seemed rather genuine even though she was obviously a realtor.
“I don’t really recommend this place to first time buyers.” The woman stated, “It’s a bit much for a single person or even a single couple.”
“I appreciate your honesty,” Brianna answered. “These two have quite a busy life, and they never know who will be dropping in.” She chuckled. “I wanted to at least let them see what they think. If not them, my cousin and her fiancé will certainly be interested for the same reasons.”
“Oh, no I completely understand. My daughter practically pulled my arm out of its socket to get me to come and watch the interview yesterday,” she said, winking at Megan. “It’s a peaceful neighborhood, with enough land on the property that you could stand on the front steps and shout, and no one would bat an eye.”
“It’s nice.” Megan said as they entered the house. “And wow, that’s what they mean by a grand entrance.”
The woman laughed softly. “It was built in 2011, but fell into foreclosure. The house features six bedrooms, two fully furnished kitchens, two offices,” the woman rattled on as she showed them the house. When she had finished, she turned to the three again.
“Don’t say no yet, but I have a few other places I want to show you as well.”
About six houses into the tour, the girls were not happy with any of them, Megan took Juliette aside. “Why don’t we get the big house, and move Krissy and Tina as well?”
“That’s what I was thinking too,” Juliette admitted sheepishly. “I mean, you saw those bedrooms. Two of them were as large as the master bedroom. Plus that huge entertainment center for a basement, and the recording studio. We could use that for our future interview stuff.”
“Exactly.” Megan nodded. “And it doesn’t seem too far from Amber’s house.”
“Besides,” Juliette sighed. “We are just kids. I know we act super adult sometimes, but I still miss my stuffed animals. I liked having my Mom around to make breakfast in the morning. I’m not ready to grow up yet.”
Megan started to laugh, hugging Juliette. “God I’m so relieved to hear you say that.”
“What? Really?” Juliette asked, stunned. Megan nodded.
“I wanted a little freedom from my Mom on this vacation, not totally shoved out the door. I’ve been trying to keep up with everything that’s happening, but this...” she said, motioning to the rather crappy house they were being shown, “This is too much.”
“I’m glad to hear you both say that.” Brianna said as she put her phone up to her ear, “They both are really mature for their age, but I agree, yup, I’ll have their stuff moved to your house asap.” She hung up and grinned.
Megan and Juliette shared a glance. Juliette giggled. “I think we just got Full Housed.”
“Actually Krissy got the idea from an episode of your show. Mark Moves Out,” Brianna giggled as the realtor approached, grinning as well.
“You girls both have a good head on your shoulders, and a lot of people who love you watching out for you.”
“Thank you again for helping us with this,” Brianna said as she shook the realtor’s hand. “I know this was a bit strange.”
The woman laughed softly. “Oh not at all dear. This was just a normal day for me. Now, the woman who wanted to buy an entire apartment building for her cats - that was strange.”
There was a big party to celebrate the final filming of Dark Days, Megan ended up having a major supportive role in the movie. She really enjoyed working with her sister, and even with post production only about to begin, Laura had let it slip that she was already planning the sequel, Darker Days. Megan and Juliette had also been working hard on their role in their upcoming Samantha Snow movie, which was set to start filming soon.
They also both guest starred on Sabrina’s new show ‘Life with Sarah’ twice. Amber’s call out for Megan’s fans to send her stuff animals was a huge success as well, Megan ended up with over 200 stuffed animals at this point, and the Teen Choice Awards were almost on them. They had been back in L.A. for a couple of days before the awards.
The BBC interview sent shockwaves through the entertainment world. Disney, like the rest of the world, just didn’t know how to handle the fact that Megan was for all intents and purposes a normal teenaged girl. Moreover, that becoming Megan stopped her from becoming another statistic just didn’t seem to compute with some people, but she didn’t care. The fans loved her honesty.
The 365 interview likewise went smoothly, but they had to turn it from a standard 2 minute short into a full 15 minute interview which aired on the official website, as well as being broadcast being cut down into small increments for television broadcast.
Krissy, Tina and Brianna sat across from Megan, Juliette, Carolyn and Amber in the limo. Megan and Juliette had worn the formal dresses they wore on their first date to the opera, and Megan had her hair up, while Juliette wore hers down. Brianna grinned at the pair. They had only been back in the US for a few days, but they were swamped.
“You nervous yet?” she asked.
Megan laughed. “Feels like I swallowed a Roomba, and it’s doing circles around my digestive tract.” She wiggled her feet inside her two inch t-strap heels lightly and sighed. “I just know I’m going to trip on the way inside.”
“You did great at Alyssa’s big movie premiere the other day,” Juliette said.
“Yeah, but I was wearing flats,” Megan giggled. “Is it weird that Devin’s the only person who hasn’t starred in a movie now?”
“Yeah, but he’s doing okay,” Brianna added. “He got picked up for the new Pixar movie with you guys. Didn’t I tell you?”
“Wow, really?” Megan asked excitedly as the limo rolled to a stop. “That’s great!”
While the girls were in L.A. again, they planned to record as much of their lines for the movie as they could, while being able to interact with the other actors and actresses. They also couldn’t wait to spend time with Alyssa again. She had been chosen to do the next interview, and was self-admittedly extremely nervous about the affair.
Of course, they were needed back in Sydney for filming of Snowballed in a couple of weeks as well, but filming for that was expected to last a few months, given budget constraints and the investors’ desire to capitalize on Megan’s popularity.
“At least you’re used to these things,” Amber whined. “I mean having Debby and the entire cast of My Brother Mark showing up to my birthday party was bad enough. I can’t believe I let you rope me into coming to the States for the TCAs.”
Unlike the “stars”, neither Amber nor Carolyn wore anything so extravagant. Amber had on a nice knee length white off the rack dress, and Carolyn wore an a-line skirt and top like something Juliette might have worn on the set of ‘My Brother Mark’
“I feel underdressed,” Carolyn said as nervously. “I mean I look like I’m going to a movie, not the bloody Teen Choice. Thank God I’m not nominated for anything.”
“Amen to that,” Amber laughed. Juliette and Megan exchanged a glance and grinned innocently.
“Uh oh,” Carolyn said, glancing between the two. “What?”
“Nothing,” they said in unison. Amber groaned.
“Okay really. What did you do?” she asked.
“We’re innocent,” they again answered in unison, and then laughed.
“They are,” Brianna giggled. “But someone had to contact your Mum for permission.” she said ‘Mum’, as being immersed in Australia had already begun to wear off on her. She also said ‘damned’ a lot more. Juliette was even worse. Between reading for an Australian character for Snowballed, and Scottish accents for the Brave sequel, she had picked up small mannerisms from both covered over a California surfer girl base.
“Permission for what?” Amber pressed her.
“You didn’t look at the TCA vote options did you?” Megan finally started to laugh. “Specifically the blog section?”
“.... I voted for SimsVIP and moved on?” Amber said, confused. She turned pale a moment later. “Oh my God. Please tell me you’re not serious.”
“Surprise,” Megan and Juliette said in unison. Megan giggled. “Brianna put your name forward based on the, like, freaking massive positive publicity your interview gave me.”
“But that was only one video,” Amber whined as the limo rolled to a stop.
“But you’ve been our publicist ever since,” Juliette added. “Ooh, showtime,” she said as the limo door opened.
A full week had past since the TCAs. There was a somewhat awkward moment when Megan received the award for “Choice Hottie” (Female), and everyone saw Amber winning Choice Blogger - everyone except Amber, who cried on-stage as she thanked Megan and Juliette, Brianna, and her best friend Carolyn.
Amber and Carolyn had by now gone back home, and Juliette, who had been staying with Megan and her parents at Megan’s Hollywood estate, was lounging around in her pajamas, eating a bowl of Trix cereal while she channel surfed. Megan, dressed similarly in a dark purple shelf cami and short pink sleep shorts had just come out of the bathroom off from the rec room and sat down, when Brianna came through the door.
“Uh oh,” Juliette laughed. “Brianna’s doing her Bruce impression again.” It was an inside joke that started about about a week ago. Ever since the TCAs the girls had been getting offers pouring in daily. The ones Brianna really liked, she’d show to the girls. They could tell she really liked them because she grinned like a shark.
“No, really, you’re going to love this one,” Brianna said. “On the smaller of the two notes, Disney AU faxed the script for the revised final episode of My Brother Mark,” she said in reference to Megan and Juliette’s desire to film a new final hour long episode in which Mark runs away to Australia, Michelle follows him, and Mark reveals that he’s always tortured his sister because he’s secretly jealous.
Of course, Corporate would have to approve first, but the rest of the cast absolutely loved the idea, and Megan and Juliette were prepared to fund from their own pocket as it were until Disney agreed.
“Secondly, filming doesn’t start until June or July next year, which gives you enough time to work on your other projects, and... It’s a serious role based on a Disney IP.” She had Juliette and Megan’s undivided attention.
“Do I get to play a nice girl?” Juliette asked. Brianna laughed.
“There’s not even a script yet,” she answered. “AMC’s legal team literally just finished hammering out a contract with Disney corp. You’ll be on the ground floor.”
“How’s that even possible?” Megan asked skeptically. She knew how things usually worked, especially with Disney involved. There was no way they were going to cast two actresses without even a script
“The short answer is,” Brianna replied, “The director who wants to do the project knows you, and he knows your work. He wants you, as Disney veterans and as teens, to help guide the show so it isn’t automatically branded as more Disney fluff. Like I said, this is AMC. Think The Walking Dead, only not that dark.”
“The only dark thing Disney’s ever done is Beauty and the Beast,” Juliette giggled. “Oh do I get to be the beast?” she teased.
“Madame. Gaston. Can’t you just see it?” Megan began to sing, “Madame. Gaston. His little wife?”
Juliette picked up, “No sir, not me! I guarantee it! I want much more than this provincial life!”
“Here’s the contracts,” Brianna said, offering the girls a pair of identical manilla envelopes. “As well as a copy of the pilot script. I know I said there wasn’t a real script yet, but the director wrote the pilot himself as a base. He’s really passionate about this project.”
Megan took out the script, immediately noticing the name on the front - Robert O’Malley. Her jaw fell open. “Daddy wrote this?” she gasped, immediately throwing it open.
“No question your dad wrote this,” Juliette laughed. “Look, instead of character names, he wrote ‘Megan’ and ‘Juliette’.”
At that, Megan’s dad peeked around the doorway. “Is it safe?”
Megan leapt off her chair and ran to her Dad, hugging him. Brianna laughed. “I’d call that a yes.”
“You should’ve told me you sneaky arse,” Megan laughed.
“Well I didn’t want to get your hopes up,” he answered. “I wasn’t even sure Disney would go for a story based on their version of Peter Pan. But it’s a story I wanted to tell for a long time, and now seemed like the time.”
“Lost Girls, huh?” Juliette said. “I didn’t know there were any lost girls.” She giggled. Rob nodded his agreement.
“Exactly. You only ever hear about the Lost Boys, except for Wendy of course. She was the original Lost Girl, but she found her way back. What if other girls weren’t so lucky? I lined up filming for next winter, around May or June so we can scout different locations, and give you two some downtime between like you originally wanted.”
Megan laughed as she sat down again and picked up the script. “Yeah, I haven’t exactly had much downtime. This was supposed to be a vacation, and so far I’ve co-starred in a major Sci-fi movie, I’m memming lines for a serious drama, and recording lines for Pixar.” She paused to look up. “Not that I’m complaining. Working with Dev and Jules has been a blast.”
“Well,” he said, “I know you wanted to take the weekend off, but I thought, if the two of you are up for it, Mom and I might take you to Disneyland like old times this afternoon.”
Juliette squeaked a little. She cleared her throat, looking over at Megan for confirmation. Megan just laughed. “Juliette might hurt me if I say no,” she teased. “That sounds great Daddy.,” she said happily. “And as for this Lost Girls thing...”
Megan paused again, and Juliette spoke up. “We’re in.”
12 year old Mark O’Malley had been practically typecast as the dopey sidekick because of his role in the runaway hit Disney production, “My Brother Mark”. But while on the set of his older sister Krissy’s much darker sci-fi movie production, a misheard comment leads to a whole new branch in his career, and in his life.
A month had passed since receiving the original script, and Rob had made some changes based on the girls’ input. They were taking a break from the set of The Samantha Snow Story and the one hour special for My Brother Mark, relaxing as they looked over the changes
They had worked out with a schedule with the studio to allow them to film both simultaneously, which required massive amounts of coordination, but since the director, Lucy, had worked with the girls already on Dark Days, she was more accommodating than most directors would have been.
“Oh I totally agree,” Juliette nodded. “I mean this is even darker than the later episodes of Boy Meets World, and that was like, pretty heavy stuff near the end. This is up there with Pirates of the Caribbean, minus Handsome Jack’s shenanigans,” she teased.
“Yeah.” Megan nodded, “Touched a lot of really crazy stuff. I really like how Dad does the pixies, but I wonder who we can get to play them? They really have to be people we get along with, since they’re a very big part of this story. I don’t just want to have CG animated pixies with voiceovers, if we can avoid it.”
“That’s going to be the fun part,” Juliette sighed. “There’s so many big roles to fill. The pixies, the lost girls and boys,” she trailed off.
“At Least Peter isn't in the movie.” Megan laughed. “You hear his voice in that one part, but so far he’s not appeared once.”
“Yeah, really. Mr. Williams will always be Pan in my mind. No one can fill his shoes,” Juliette giggled a little.
“God I was so awestruck when he did that guest appearance in our first season.” Megan giggled now too. “He’s such a cool guy.”
“I laughed so hard I had to change my underwear when he started doing the Genie,” Juliette laughed just thinking about it as a brown haired woman in a nice business suit came onto the set.
Megan looked up at her, “Can I help you?” she asked, smiling politely.
The woman smiled as well. “I’m looking for Megan Stuart?” the woman said in a strong Sydney accent.
Megan raised her hand, “That’d be me.”
“Ah, I thought so!” she laughed softly. “You do so look the part...” she said thoughtfully.
“We’ll right now i’m still in costume. We’re on a two hour before a location change. We’re moving down to the river for a really big scene,” she said, knowing the woman, whoever she was, had permission to be here because security had been tight from the word go.
“Yes I heard,” she replied. “I was so hoping to catch you before you left. It seems I owe you an apology,” she said wryly.
“Why’s that?” Juliette asked for Megan.
“I’m Samantha Snow,” she said as she offered the girls her hand. “We were supposed to meet quite awhile ago, but there was a scheduling mixup. I’m so very sorry about that.”
“Oh my God!” Megan gushed, “I’ve been trying to reach you personally for awhile now. I really didn’t want to take this part without talking first.” she sighed.
“My secretary filled me in after I got back. I’ve been in the states giving guest lectures at a couple of universities about transgender in the work force. Congratulations on your TCA awards by the way,” she added, grinning.
“I hope you can go through the footage at least, and see if I’m doing a good job being you.” Megan giggled. “I cried reading this part that's coming up, so when we do it, the tears I’ll be shedding will most likely be real.”
“If I’m not mistaken this is the scene where my sister and I got lost in the Outback trying to get to my father on the west coast?” she asked.
Megan nodded. “What Emily said when she found you really moved me.”
“I was so furious with my mother,” she sighed. “But Emily got to me before it was too late, and then when Karl appeared... He was our guardian angel..”
“Miss. Snow, don’t take this wrong, but your mother is a real bitch.” Juliette sighed.
Samantha laughed softly. “She’s actually changed a lot in the last few years. Unfortunately the movie won’t show that, but the story needs to be told as it happened, so that’s just how it has to be.”
“She still refused to talk to Krissy, the woman who’s portraying her.” Megan nodded.
“It was a ... difficult time for all of us, but I can’t really defend her on that one. Mum should bloody well be willing to talk to you. Maybe I’ll go knock some sense into her after we’re finished here,” she teased.
“Like I’ve always said,” another woman in her 20s with strawberry blonde hair, dressed similarly to Samantha laughed, “Being a girl doesn’t mean you can’t be a hard-ass. Mum needs some sense knocked into her once in awhile.”
Samantha laughed. “There you are Em. What do you think?” she said, standing next to Megan and Juliette. “Pretty good resemblance?”
“She looks just like you,” Emily laughed. “And Juliette’s hair is perfect. Except I had one of those hideous bowl cuts that I wouldn’t wish on anyone, so we’ll just keep that secret between us,” she teased. “Sam and I did quite a bit of consultation with both he and the writers during the pre-production stages.”
“She says that as if she’s not a writer too,” Samantha laughed. “Her book is what the script was based off of.”
Juliette giggled. “They kept it pretty darn word for word. I’ve read it cover to cover when I had time to.”
A balding man poked his head around a stage prop,”It might be another hour girls, we got animal control wrangling up some wasps that seemed to like the area we wanted to shoot at.”
Emily and Samantha shared a glance and then giggled. “Why don’t we treat our younger selves to lunch?” Emily suggested.
“You’ll have to let us get our sunglasses, and stuff, last time we left the set to go eat, we got mauled by fans.” Juliette said as she bounded off.
“You should see how bad it is in Cali..” Megan sighed, “At least here they only wait for you outside the studio,” she said, turning to follow Megan as Krissy approached.
Samantha looked up, a little startled. She laughed. “Good lord, talk about meeting a ghost. You look just like Mum. It’s uncanny.”
Krissy smiled wryly. “You must be Samantha and Emily? Have you two seen Megan and Juliette?”
Samantha nodded. “We are, and we have. Animal control is having a bit of a wasp problem with the new location, so we offered to take them out to lunch. You’re more than welcome to come too of course,” she added cheerfully.
“Oh good. I was just going to see if Derek had told them. Thanks for the invite, but I really shouldn’t. I need to go over the lines again. This final scene with their mother is really hard. Krissy sighed.
Samantha surprised Krissy with a hug, at that. “Just remember at the end of the day, I was lucky. My story has a happy ending, and what you’re doing, even if this is just a made for TV movie, is a huge step forward for transgender rights alongside your sister’s public transition. We’re both really proud of all of you.”
Krissy smiled and nodded. “I want you to know, that after I read both the book and the script I donated over a million dollars to your foundation, and I’ve convinced the investors to let go of 10% of the proceeds as well.”
“Wow,” Megan spoke up at that. “I didn’t know you had that much put away,” she teased.
“I did three movies, two voice acting movies, and a TV show just in the last two years,” Krissy laughed. “See you two when you get back,” she added with a grin.
“You wouldn’t ever guess, but Krissy played Mrs. Balamomb in our show.” Megan grinned.
Emily laughed as they made for the back exit of the movie lot. “Thanks to our nieces I think I’ve seen every episode to date. My husband Michael’s sister has twin girls your age.”
“Except the final episode, which airs next month.” Megan winked
“On location in Sydney,” Juliette giggled. “We had the cast together for a friend’s birthday party, so we figured, ‘What the heck’. Pitched the idea, Disney AU went crazy over it especially since they didn’t have to pay to fly us here.”
“Wow,” Samantha said. “So I have to ask, what was it like going back to playing Mark after living as Megan for the last month and a half?”
“I’m not going to say anything..” Megan grinned, giggling. “You’ll have to wait for the episode. Unless you’ve seen Juliette and my Vlogs. Speaking of, there comes our camerawoman now,” she said as Carolyn waved.
“We’ll be right behind you,” Carolyn laughed as she, Amber, and Rebecca jumped in the studio limo.
Emily giggled. “I’ll ask Misty and Melissa if they’ve checked Something Special Amber this week the next chance I get.”
It was getting late in the day, and the sun was going down when the director finally called out, “Cut! Good job everyone!” they had been filming for the last four and a half hours in the heat, and the swamp and river the girls had been wading in didn’t help.
“I’m going to go home, and I’m going to soak my feet in an industrial vat of Cruex,” Juliette laughed as she sat down in her chair to dry her legs for the fifty thousandth time that day.
“God that sounds good.” Megan sighed as she joined Juliette. “I hate to sound like a Diva but man that water stunk like dead ass. It’s a miracle Sam and Emily’s toes didn’t bloody rot right off. Why didn’t they just abandon the canoe?”
“They were 12,” Krissy laughed softly as she approached. “Unlike you two, most 12 year olds don’t think things through, speaking from personal experience.”
“Don’t take this wrong, but there’s no way on God's green Earth I’d walk through this. The Concrete Jungle of LA is bad enough.” Juliette laughed.
“Well, the good news is,” the director said as she approached, “This is our last day of filming for the river scene. The bad news is, next is crossing the desert.”
“Lucy you are a goddess.” Megan giggled. “I’d rather deal with the desert than this. Dad used to take me and my sister out there to run quads when I was little.”
Juliette wrinkled her nose. “Running in the desert... And you say Sam and Emily were the crazy ones.”
“No, not really running.” Krissy laughed. “She means quads, like four wheeled motorbikes.”
“OH!” Juliette giggled. “Okay that sounds way more fun.”
Lucy leaned closer to Megan and whispered, “Did you tell her about the witchetty grub scene yet?” She grinned, referencing an upcoming scene in which a wandering aboriginal happened upon the girls, and showed them how to live off the land by eating grubs.
“I think she’s read that far already.” Megan giggled.
“I heard that,” Juliette said, shooting them a glance. “I’m trying not to think about it. I want my reaction to be as real as possible... Even if that means throwing up on camera.”
“You didn’t have to do that thing on Disney’s Survival Island did you?” Megan giggled. “You lucked out because of that Pixar film you you were doing in between our show.” She stuck her tongue out at Juliette.
“Yeah,” Juliette laughed and stuck her tongue out at Megan in return. “I mean don’t get me wrong, living here, filming in these exotic locations, has toughened me up a lot. I don’t even blink at a spider the size of a small dog, but the thought of eating a... a grub...” she shuddered.
Lucy laughed, “I picked two of the fattest juiciest grubs I could find for you both as well.” she gave them both a wink as she wandered off.
Megan laughed, watching Juliette turn green. “Don’t worry. They’re actually a delicacy. They have kind of a nutty flavor, like a really chewy Payday.”
“Thanks,” Juliette groaned as she stood. “Now I’ll never eat a Payday again, either,” she teased, stepping into her slip on shoes.
“I got your hotel rooms ready for you both,” Brianna said as they approached her. “You’ll be staying in the town close by to where you’ll be filming tomorrow. Don’t worry. I did get you both really nice rooms.”
“As long as there’s a soft bed,” Juliette laughed, “It could be a broom closet. Thanks Brianna.”
“No problem. I’m still shocked your mom gave me your contract Juliette.” Brianna grinned. “You girls want a cab or a Limo?”
Megan and Juliette shared a glance. “Cab,” they said in unison. “I’m starving,” Megan added as her stomach rumbled.
“Cab it is.” Brianna grinned as she made a call.
“We can pick something up in town?” Juliette smiled, “It’s big or small town?” she looked at Brianna.
“It’s where they filmed Crocodile Dundee,” Brianna teased, and then giggled. “It’s no Sydney, but it’s pretty decent sized. The locals call it Last Chance though because it’s the last major area before you’re in the blazing Outback. After we get some grub-” she paused. “Oops. Sorry Juliette. After we eat, I’ll give you the grand tour.”
“You know,” Megan laughed, “Rebecca wasn’t kidding when she said Aussies love to mess with tourists who come here expecting us all to be like Croc Dundee. He even does it in the movies, like when he pretends he was shaving with that big knife,” she added with a giggle.
“Everyone I’ve met so far has been really really nice to me here.” Juliette giggled, “Maybe it’s because we’ve been attached at the hip since first day?”
Megan put an arm around Juliette and bumped hips with her. “Wow,” she said, giggling. “I just realized mine are a little wider. I think the magic implant’s finally kicking in.”
“I did notice you pitched a fit before the last shoot.” Brianna teased. “Hormones are a real bitch aren’t they?” she winked at Juliette, who knew only too well..
Megan blushed. “Hey, I apologized!” She pouted cutely and then giggled. “It’s been a long, hot day. I think we were all wearing thin.”
“Now you girls see how a lot of female stars get labeled Divas. The work is hard.” Brianna nodded. “Some think they’ve earned the right, but others usually are nice till the end of the day.” she laughed.
“And in their defense,” one of the sound guys spoke up, “I did almost drop the boom on her head.” He looked sheepish.
“Accidents happen Frank.” Megan giggled,. She always took the time to get to know everyone on the sets’ names, no matter what their job was.
“Not on my watch. I checked the gear again. I missed a loose thread. Won’t happen again,” he said as he waved. “See you tomorrow, ladies.”
“Take it easy, and make sure you call your daughter tomorrow for her birthday!” Megan waved as the Cab pulled up to the location as they walked away. The cab driver had on a dusty old hat and a necklace full of fake crocodile teeth.
“G’day ladies,” he said as they hopped in, and then laughed. “Oh, you’re not tourists.” He took off the silly hat and necklace and put them back in the glove compartment, grinning.
Megan shook her head, “I’m actually from Sydney.” she let her accent bleed out.
“Yup,” he said with a laugh. “Megan and Juliette. You’re all my kids can talk about. You two are national heroes, y’know? Well, figuratively speaking anyway.”
“Just to the tweens.” Juliette giggled. “Hopefully after this movie and our next show we’ll be more recognized by the older teens and adults too.” she winked.
The girls grew quiet for a few minutes as they rode back to town. They were lucky to find a “swamp like” area so close to the second filming location, without having to head too far north first.
“So what’s tonight’s vlog going to be about?” Megan asked Juliette. Amber and the girls were back in Sydney because Amber had come down with tonsillitis, and Carolyn and Rebecca wanted to be there for her, but Carolyn loaned them one of her cameras since they both loved doing Vlogs for their fans so much. It allowed them to be themselves and goofballs at the same time giving everyone a real taste of their everyday lives. They tried to do one or two a week at least..
“Good question actually,” Juliette said thoughtfully. “Maybe about how the filming for the movie is going? Oh and how much we miss having Carol and Amber to help us work the camera,” she laughed.
“Sure. I mean we aren’t really under a total gag order, we did tell everyone we were filming a movie based on Emily Snow-Turtle’s book.”
“We could order room service and then record while we wait?” Juliette asked. “Then we can go out with Brianna for that tour she promised us after.”
“Sure.” Megan giggled, “LIke I said on set, I’m starving.”
“Why don’t I take you two of Glenda’s diner?” The driver asked, “Then after you two eat, I can take you over to your hotel? Sorry I didn’t mean to eavesdrop on your conversation.”
“Nah it’s fine,” Megan laughed. “Sounds great. We’ll be filming in the outback proper tomorrow so we might not get another chance to take in the town for awhile.”
“Oh you two will love the place. Glenda really tries to make the place look like Hollywood's rendition of the outback,” the man laughed as he pulled up to an old 1950s style diner.
“Oh, wow,” Juliette said as she took out her phone. She put an arm around Megan and snapped a selfie in front of the diner, quickly firing off a tweet as they started inside. ‘At Glenda’s Diner, a stylized Outback restaurant ♥ So awesome!’
Megan giggled. “Tweetoholic,” she teased.
“You were attached to your phone before we started filming.” Juliette teased back.
“Oh yeah,” Megan said as she pulled out her phone, snapping a photo of the inside, and tweeting it, ‘Inside Glenda’s Diner. Now let’s eat! ♥’
The girls watched, acting uneasy and distrustful, as the withered, gray haired old man chopped away at a lump in the tree with his bush knife. What was truly amazing was that they had cast an actual aboriginal bush guide to play the role.
“All you need,” he said, as he cut away the wood to reveal a hollow hole, “Any small thing - a piece of wire or a thin stick, something for the witchetty to latch onto,” he explained.
“Doesn’t that hurt the tree?” Juliette, as Emily, asked. The old man laughed softly.
“You would think so, but no, it is actually good for the tree not to have them eating it from the inside. The hole will scar over and the tree will be as good as new, just as nature intended, and you get a delicious meal as nature intended.” He winked at the girls.
“Cut!” Lucy called. “Perfect! Okay, let’s set up for pulling out the grub while we get the campfire scene ready.”
“So, unlike Megan I’m a total city dweller,” Juliette giggled. “Is it true it’s okay to have a campfire in the day like in the script? I mean obviously it happened, but that just seems like it’d be way hot.”
The old man laughed. “Well, you can eat grubs raw,” he said with a wink, as their grub wrangler eased the fat little creature into the hole, “But they taste better cooked. Of course, you won’t actually have to eat it.” He winked. “We have prop grubs made of marshmallows to ‘roast’ over the fire. But my ancestors would come from all over just to eat these juicy little buggars.”
“Wait... Did you say marshmallows?” Juliette asked, and then breathed a relieved sigh. “Oh thank God.”
The old man laughed deeply. “Just remember that feeling of unease you had when you thought you had to. Emily and Samantha gave me that same look.” He watched realization dawn on their faces and laughed again, grinning.
“Oh wow, seriously?” Megan gasped. “You were the guide that found them?”
“Though I was a bit younger then,” he said, winking again. “But yes. I was out surveying the land for a survival TV show, when I found the girls. I knew there was no one around for miles from the air survey, and that they had to be runaways, so I played up the mysticism a bit to help them find their way.”
“Ready?” Lucy said after the girls had another bottle of water each. Everyone took their positions. “Witchetty, take one!”
The old man poked his stick in the hollow of the branch. “It’s just a matter of... getting..” He looked back at their grub wrangler. “You sure you put it in here?” He started to laugh.
“Cut!” Lucy called, trying hard to keep a straight face as the man, dressed in stereotypical khaki shorts and a shirt approached. He pulled out a flashlight and began to peer around the hole.
“I’ve never seen such a fat grub move so fast,” he laughed. “It’s definitely up in there.”
“Ah, I see it now. Imagine the monster that was living in this hollow, eh?” he grinned at the girls. Juliette shivered.
“Take two!” Lucy called, still trying hard to keep a straight face.
“It’s just a matter of getting their attention. Once they grab hold,” he said, pulling out the big, fat white grub, “Then you’ve got them.”
He placed the wriggling larva in Samantha's hand. She cringed as it wriggled around. “Should be more here,” he said as he surveyed the small forest. “Not every day two girls from the big city find themselves lost in the middle of the outback like this. But then,” he grinned at them. “Not every day a bush man goes walkabout either. It’s a dying art.”
“We’re going to see our father in Bunbury,” Emily said.
“Bunbury?” the old man chuckled. “You’re a long way from there. Why not take a bus or a plane? Why walk?”
“It’s my fault,” Samantha sighed deeply. “I wasn’t really trying to find Dad. I was trying to ...”
“To get away from our oppressive right bitch Mum,” Emily spoke up at that, so Samantha wouldn’t have to tell the truth that she was trying to get herself killed out here before Emily found her.
“Suicide by Outback is a slow, painful way to go,” the old man said seriously, shaking his head. “A knife would be faster. You wanted to suffer. Why?”
Samantha hung her head in shame. “Because I...” she started to cry. “Everyone hates me and wants me gone just because I’m a little different. They call me a freak at school. I just wanted to get away so I started walking. I didn’t plan to make it this far. I just wanted out...”
The bush man smiled at them. “Come. I’ll make you a warm fire and we roast up these grubs. You can tell me all about it.”
“Th-thank you,” Samantha said, trying to wipe her eyes as Emily hugged her.
“Cut,” Lucy called, wiping her eyes. “That was beautiful. Okay, ready on the campfire scene.”
A few days later, back in Sydney, the girls had just finished filming for the day. Early that morning they visited Amber in the hospital. She was recovering, but still sounded a bit sore, so Megan and Juliette posed with her for a picture for her blog, along with the big stuffed kangaroo they had brought her.
As they relaxed in the air conditioned star trailer, Brianna peeked inside. “You wanted to see me?” she asked. Juliette nodded, motioning for Brianna to come inside. Megan was away from the door with her top off, examining herself in the mirror.
“Someone got a visit from the boob fairy,” Juliette said, trying to keep a straight face.
“And they’re driving me crazy,” Megan whined.
“Oh,” Brianna said, “I’ve got just the thing.” She walked across the rather spacious trailer, and she took out a bag that had been hidden under some costumes. It read ‘Victoria’s Secret’ on the side. She handed it to Megan. “I hope I got the size right. There’s a tube of itch cream in there too. I know you had some training bras already, but I wanted to make sure you had enough.””
“You’re the best,” Megan groaned, practically tearing open the bag to get to the itch cream. Juliette giggled.
“I told her it was normal. I’m just glad filming is getting closer to being done so she won’t have to bind to pass as a pre-teen boy’s body.”
“Sweet relief,” Megan sighed as she pulled her hair through the top of her pink-purple-blue-yellow tie dyed t-shirt. She had been keeping it shaggy for the role of Samantha, but moussed it down and conditioned it to go back to being ‘Megan’ each evening. “Any news from Dad?” Megan asked as she looked back at Brianna.
“He’s already started scouting locations,” Brianna answered. “But it’s slow going. Thankfully the shooting date of next summer gives us plenty of wiggle room.”
“Did you tell him he should look at New Zealand?” Juliette grinned. “It was amazing for the Lord of the Rings.”
Brianna laughed. “My thoughts exactly. Nothing screams ‘magical enchanted Neverland’ like New Zealand. He says it’s on his short list, but he wants to do some scenes back in the States as well. Not sure which ones.”
“All I have to say, Brianna, is whoever they get to play the pixies, I want to vet, they really need to be able to work well with me and Juliette since we’re the lead Lost girls. Not trying to sound like a prima donna, but we met the guy playing Sam’s dad. He has three scenes, and he acts like he owns the whole movie.”
“It’d be nice if they actually looked like the Pixie Hollow pixies, too,” Juliette spoke up. “None of this reimagining them where Rosetta is a 40 year old chain smoker to make it more edgy.”
“Or as close as possible.” Megan nodded in agreement. “LIke you said, shooting doesn’t start until next summer, so we have plenty of time to be picky.” She grinned.
Brianna laughed. “Now you’re thinking like a creative consultant,” she teased. “Oh, Disney asked if they could link to your Vlogs, as long as you two continue to keep them clean anyway.”
“Wow, really?” Megan asked, stunned. “I mean the whole Disney relationship has been pretty cold since I came out. Nobody’s been outright rude, but it’s like they’ve been expecting me to go crazytown on them.”
Brianna nodded. “They don’t know what to do with you because you have both been so completely upstanding.” She laughed. “So we’re all blazing new trails, making it up as we go, and hoping to God not to piss off the soccer moms.”
Megan shrugged. “We don’t intend on changing our vlogs. I mean we are who we are. We’re kids, not f-bomb-dropping rock stars.” She laughed.
“Yeah,” Juliette said, “They help us calm down after filming. You said mother of ducks in the last one instead of the f-bomb when you stubbed your toe anyway.”
“Mother ducking bed got in my duck diddly fast blasting way,” Megan said, trying on her Lost Girl ‘swear without swearing’ persona. It had become something of an inside joke for awhile, inspired by a scene in “Hook” where Rufio and Robin Williams as Peter Banning exchanged barbs. Little did they know, it had been worked into the script in the latest revisions.
Brianna laughed. “I’ll let them know you plan to continue down the current vein. Speaking of, I got a call from Disney AU wanting to know if you wanted to come on 365 again now that you’re back in Sydney.”
“Disney AU seems to be our biggest supporter.” Juliette nodded. “We can tell them that we plan on taking some time off after this movie, and just be kids, but we do have plans for a new series, but not tell them much about it.”
“Yeah, that’s true,” Megan said. “Even if we weren’t technically under AMC’s NDA on the project, I wouldn’t want to get the hype train rolling before it’s even got tracks to roll on yet.” She giggled.
“We can drop a hint like we’re filming a pilot episode come next summer, or something,” Juliette added.
“Yeah, just kind of let people know we’re not goinna fall off the face of the Earth. Plus I really do want to work on my music like I said in that first interview, before we came,” Megan laughed. “I haven’t picked up my guitar in months though. I’m soo rusty.”
“And I kinda want to hang with my best friend, and maybe do some surfing,” Juliette added and winked at Megan. “I mean we hang out a ton but we don’t really just get to Hang out except in our vlogs.” Juliette sighed.
“Yeah. We’re just so exhausted after filming. I’ve gained a whole new respect for Krissy. Movies are a lot harder than TV,” Megan said as she gathered her things. “Ready?” she asked. “I need to get like, fifty more bottles of that cream. Thank you so much, Brianna.”
“You're welcome.” Brianna said, adding, “Oh, your dad says he’s coming in this weekend Megan, and your Mom Juliette wants you to know that Mittens is missing you.”
“Awww,” Juliette sighed. “I miss her too.”
“Did she have her kittens yet?” Megan asked excitedly.
“Yup she had a small litter.” Juliette answered as she followed Megan and Brianna out “They’re driving Mom crazy because they’re so feisty.”
“Awww I want one.” Megan giggled. “I’ve always wanted a cat.”
“Maybe we can train Mittens to be a Lost Cat,” Juliette laughed as they walked out to their waiting limo. A small throng of fans on a studio tour group stopped to cheer at them as the tour guide announced them.
“And over on your left you’ll see Megan Stuart and Juliette Small, stars of the movie “Snow in the Outback: The Samantha Snow Story’, and ‘My Brother Mark’. Tune in tonight to see the final episode of the series,” she said enthusiastically.
Megan waved to the tour bus and smiled as people took pictures, Juliette also waved as well, “I hate paparazzi,” Juliette sighed, “But I love our fans. Though I did give that one girl an interview, but she was really polite about everything, even when I told her I had to go.”
“Oh, the one from the place,” Megan said, unable to remember the name TMZ.
“The place with the thing,” Juliette laughed. Brianna joined in.
“Oh the one with the place with the thing and the guy that does the other thing,” she teased.
“TMZ you goofs.” Megan giggled.
Juliette laughed as she hopped in the back seat of the limo. While she waited for Megan and Brianna, she fired off a quick text to Amber. ‘M got a visit from the boob fairy ;)’
“OMG too cute, want non sexual picts.” she teased.
‘LOL inc’ Juliette said, trying to discreetly hold up her phone to snap a picture of Megan.
“Tell Amber I said hi,” Megan said, and stuck out her tongue for the photo. Juliette laughed.
“Amber says everyone’s looking forward to this weekend. What am I forgetting?”
Brianna helpfully spoke up, reading off from her phone. “Megan’s appointment with Theresa has been moved up to Saturday morning since you’ll be out of town on Friday, Jessica McGuinness wants to meet up and chat about a post-MBM interview potential, Amber should be out of the hospital by then, and you’re letting Rebecca and Jessica use your recording studio. Doesn’t look like anything crucial like a party.”
On cue, Amber texted her again, ‘Haha did I scare u? I just meant it’s the weekend, yay :P ♥ Nice pics btw. Love that top!’
‘Yeah we were going over the schedule with Brianna making sure we didn’t miss N E thing, Becca & Jess coming over to use the studio is all we could find LOL.’ She put away her phone again.
“I should so think about getting a new keyboard,” Juliette laughed. “I used to take piano lessons, but as the show got more popular it was harder to keep up.”
“We should hit a music store,” Megan said. “I can get a new guitar, and you can get a new keyboard, and we can make Tina and Krissy both thank the great good lord neither of us ever took up drums,” she teased.
“Hey, you should show Brianna that song you were working on,” Juliette giggled. Megan blushed, shaking her head.
“Oh, no way. That’s for your eyes only,” Megan laughed. “It’s terrible.”
“No it isn’t!” Juliette shot back. “It’s cute!”
Megan whined, pulled up a google doc on her phone, and showed it to Brianna.
“This is really good,” Brianna said after she had read the entire thing. “I mean sure it’s a little rough, but no song comes out perfectly the first time.”
“Unless you’re Taylor Swift,” Juliette teased. Brianna laughed.
“Okay,” Megan said, “I’ll work on it, but only because you both said it’s good. So it’s on you when it bombs out and wins a Hall of Shame award for worst album sales ever,” she teased, giggling.
12 year old Mark O’Malley had been practically typecast as the dopey sidekick because of his role in the runaway hit Disney production, “My Brother Mark”. But while on the set of his older sister Krissy’s much darker sci-fi movie production, a misheard comment leads to a whole new branch in his career, and in his life.
The last week of filming had been long days even into the nights sometimes just to get things together and ready for editing, The girls were standing on the porch of a house that the studio had rented temporarily from a realtor to film the scene where the girls were reunited with their dad. It was actually pouring down rain at that moment as well.
Megan broke character. She couldn’t take it anymore. “Lucy can we take a break for a bit It’s almost midnight?” she sighed.
“Actually,” Lucy said, “We’ll get it in editing. That’s a wrap people. Pack it in before someone gets electrocuted,” she called.
“Oh thank you there is a God.”
Megan play collapsed into Juliette, who laughed as she heaved her onto the old porch swing. The chains creaked a little and a lightning bolt lit up the sky as she sat down beside her. Brianna came running over with a couple of bottles of water.
“So do you two want a ride home, or do you want to sleep here tonight?” she teased.
“If it’s all the same, I could pass out right here.” Juliette giggled.
Megan laughed. “We’ll take the offer on the car. I’m hungry, and I saw a Denny’s on the way here.”
“How is it,” Brianna laughed, “I’ve been here for what, six months? And had no idea they had Denny’s here. That sounds great.”
“We’re teens! We can smell food before you even mention it.” Juliette giggled. She had, in fact, just turned 13 in November, with Megan’s birthday coming up fast in December.
“That does sound great,” Lucy said, laughing. “Okay everyone,” she called out, cupping her hands to make herself better-heard. Everyone stopped what they were doing to look at her. “Our stars are trying to sneak off to Denny’s without us. Anyone else who’s hungry, follow their limo - I’m buying!”
It was the busiest the managers there had ever seen, as the entire crew and nearly all the actors from the movie had piled into the place. When they had arrived, there were only two people even in the place other than the employees: a teenage girl and her mother.
The pair watched in quiet awe as more and more people came through the door, as well.
Megan giggled as she pushed through the crowd of coworkers, “Beep Beep.” she said, holding Juliette’s hand, “Two hungry teens coming through.” One of the camera men had been recording the entire adventure in the parking lot and inside with a personal digital HD camera. Carolyn had gone home hours ago, but he wanted to capture the wrap-up in her stead.
“Oh, there are our stars,” Lucy said. She had apparently just been advising the manager about their impending arrival. Megan giggled again.
“Sorry for not calling ahead to warn you, but we just wrapped up filming, it’s like 1am, and we were starving. These other nutters just followed our lead.”
The manager laughed. “That’s what we’re here for. How can I help you?” she asked in an entirely too perky for this hour tone.
“I’ll take what she’s having.” Juliette pointed to the teen girl's plate. It looked like a large Cheese and Bacon burger. The girl giggled quietly as she took a bite. “Bacon double cheeseburger,” she said shyly.
“Coming right up. Want fries or a drink with that?”
“Oh hey I’ll take one too, and a diet coke, as well as a order of cheesy fries, can you make sure we get the cheesey fries first? Oh and a thing of ranch to dip the fries in too please.”
“Regular coke, and seasoned fries for me, please,” Juliette chimed in
The manager nodded as she glanced between the two. They were clearly starving and going a mile a minute each, but she was easily able to take in their order. “Sure thing,” she said warmly as another worker set their drinks out before heading back into the kitchen to help cook.
Megan smiled at the teen girl, “Sorry we put you on the spot, but we’ve been working like literally since eight this morning.”
“Oh no, it’s fine,” the girl laughed. She was definitely not Australian. “We just landed too, and I was like if I don’t get a cheeseburger I’m going to start chewing on the cab tires. Not to go all freaky fan girl or anything, but I love your show.”
“Aww thanks. You’re not from around here, eh?” Megan teased.
The girl laughed. “Yeah, I’m a visiting my aunt. This is her - Aunt Liz,” she said warmly. Liz gave the girls a warm smile as she raised her glass to them. “Oh um, and I’m Carly.”
“I’m Juliette and this is Megan, and everyone you see in here besides your host mom, is a film crew.” Juliette giggled. “Oh and the staff, they’re not with us either.”
Liz laughed softly. “Well, we can get out of the way if you run out of seats.”
“No way. You were here first.” Megan insisted as a plate of cheesy fries was served, she put her allowance credit card on the waitress’ serving plate with a note to pay for their food and to take a $100 tip.
Carly took out her phone as Megan and Juliette sat down the next table over. Before she could snap the picture, Juliette leaned closer to Megan, put an arm around her, and gave her a big, goofy thumbs up as Megan waved. “Sorry. I couldn’t resist,” Carly giggled as she put her phone away again.
Megan began to eat her fries, “It’s cool,” she laughed. “You know the only actor slash actress I didn’t enjoy working with on this movie was that David guy? God he’s such a jerk. He didn’t even bother to come here with us.”
“It was really a shame that other guy broke his leg before the shoot,” Juliette nodded. “He was much better for the role as Sam’s dad.”
“Yeah, I liked him, that’s why I’m going to start vetting when we get lead roles. I really don’t like working with people who are like that. He was like a total negative on the entire film.” Megan sighed as Lucy approached Carly and Liz.
“Hey, sorry to keep bothering you both,” she said sheepishly. “I was just wondering if I could get your permission to use the video in a making of documentary?”
Carly paused, mid-chew, to look blankly at Lucy. “But... We literally didn’t do anything.”
Lucy laughed softly. “I know, but you do appear on camera. I want to make sure you’re okay with it. Otherwise we can just edit it out, you know, blur your faces, that sort of thing to ensure your privacy.”
Carly shook her head. “No way, like I told Megan it’s totally fine. I just meant you didn’t have to ask my permission or anything. But um, I guess you have it if you really need it though.”
Liz nodded. “Likewise, it’s really not a bother at all.”
“I think we should sign something for her.” Juliette whispered to Megan as she helped her clear the cheesy fry plate.
“Something other than those silly pictures I carry around,” Megan laughed. “And not just because I don’t have any with me right now,” she added dryly.
“Oh, I’ve got just the thing,” Juliette said. “B R B.” She grinned and hopped up, running back out to the limo while Megan turned to talk to Carly. By the time Juliette got back, their bacon cheeseburgers had arrived, and juliette was carrying a copy of the script. It was a little dog eared, and while it wasn’t her personal copy, it was a well used reference copy they kept in the limo.
“DId you ask Lucy?” Megan grinned as she pulled out her lucky signing pen.
“Yup. She signed it too,” Juliette laughed as she showed Megan the director’s signature. Megan signed under it, and then offered her pen to Juliette to sign. Both Megan and Juliette’s handwriting, while distinguishable from one another, was very girly. Juliette even dotted her ‘i’ with a heart before handing the pen back to Megan, along with the script, so she could tear into her hamburger.
Megan smiled and stood. She walked around, asking everyone - cast and crew - to sign as well, until the cover was filled, both outside and inside, with signatures, and then brought it over to Carly and Liz’ table, Juliette not far behind, still chewing and wiping grease off her hands, “On behalf of Juliette and I, and our director, I’d like to give you this as an early Christmas gift.” she handed Carly the signed script.
“Oh, wow! This is from your new movie! Oh I really want to read it, but I want to watch the movie first,” she giggled. “Thank you so, so much!”
“Yup the one we were totally not talking about on Disney 365 until last week,” Megan giggled out. “And you are soo welcome.”
Carly stood and hugged them both. “I wish I could do something for you,” she said, not even realizing the cameraman had been filming the whole time, in between bites of his grand slam breakfast.
“Nothing we want, but a picture of the three of us after we eat if you don’t mind?” Juliette grinned.
“And if you’re not busy this weekend,” Megan added, “We’re having a ‘Thank God it’s over’ party. Just us, a couple of close friends, and a metric ton of pizza.”
Carly looked to her Aunt Liz. “If she’s ok with it, then I’ll be there.”
Megan took a snapshot of Carly with her phone and sent it to the girls who were coming to the party, ‘Our new friend Carly. Met her @ Denny’s.’
‘Woot, new meat!’ Rebecca texted back - the only one of them still awake at that ungodly hour.
Megan giggled and texted her, ‘Caffeine or?’ she turned to Carly, “Our friend Rebecca says Hi.”
‘Massive insomnia, so I’m working on a song,’ Rebecca answered. Carly laughed nervously.
“Oh, don’t worry,” Juliette laughed now. Our friends, save one, are normal. Rebecca’s an artist, so she’s excused.”
“Don’t let her fool you. Those two are mega Divas.” Lucy laughed. “Just last week they were whining and complaining about having to wade through a river.” she teased.
“A river that smelled like a gym sock that was dragged through an outhouse,” Juliette laughed. “Besides, I only said our friends are normal,” she teased back.
“Jess is the only other actress.” Megan agreed, “Rebecca’s dad is a famous musician. We did con those two into coming on set with us for the final episode of My Brother Mark too.”
“Oh, the one you filmed here? God that was such a deep episode. I loved it,” Carly gushed.
“Yeah. Did you like how I wasn't hardly Mark at all in the episode? I mean there’s no way I could hide my changes in the outfit I was wearing anyway.” Megan giggled.
“Yes. I have a transgender friend who, like, literally was in tears afterwards. She said what Mark said about putting up a goofy front to cover up for Megan’s insecurities was exactly how she used to feel too.”
“When Megan was allowed to come out, she was the fun one. Mark was just this mask. He was boring, dull, and hid with video games and around pretty girls, so people would notice them not him.” Megan nodded.
“And Michelle was finally nice to the in-character Mark,” Juliette laughed. “We finally got to act how we really act around each other. Megan was worried about being typecast as the comedy relief the rest of her life, but now she’s got people beating her door down for serious roles.”
Carly laughed. “I bet. I’m honestly glad the show ended on a serious note like that. it felt like it did the entire family justice, but especially Megan and Michelle. But I’m glad you don’t have to be an actress to hang out, either. I get wicked stage fright,” she joked as she munched on her french fries.
Rebecca laughed as she came strolling over, carrying a dark purple bike helmet, but dressed rather normally in faded jeans and a pink “Diva!” tank top. Gone were her usual, dramatic goth trappings, but she had new, dark purple extensions in her hair. “I’m in trouble if that ever changes,” she teased.
“Hey Rebecca! This is Carly, Carly this is Rebecca.” Megan giggled and gave Rebecca a hug.
“Ay, g’day mate, bonza kangas an’ ol,” Rebecca teased, and Megan lightly swatted her shoulder, causing her to laugh. “I’m just kidding. I love messing with tourists, but any friend of Meg and Jules is a friend of mine.” She paused, looking around. “Good lord, was there a grand slam sale or something?”
Carly laughed. “This is like, their entourage or something,” she joked. Megan laughed out loud.
“We just wrapped up filming on the movie, and decided to raid the place for food,” she said, “And these lot just followed us here.”
“Fun,” Rebecca said. “I thought they looked like a familiar mob,” she teased. “I’ll warn the others you’ll be asleep till Saturday,” she added.
“Oh before I forget,” Megan said, “Normally we don’t give out our number, but this is our manager Brianna’s number,” she said, handing Carly a stock business card. Rebecca turned it over, scribbling her own number on the back.
“And that’s mine,” she laughed. “These two are like, contract bound not to give out their private number so don’t take it too personally.” She winked.
“Miss never remembers to put her phone on vibrate,” Lucy laughed as she walked past with a fresh cup of coffee. Megan stuck her tongue out as she passed.
“We should get going if I’m going to get any sleep tonight,” Carly laughed. “But I really want to thank you guys again. This has just been amazing.”
“Catch you at the party, Carly.” Juliette and Megan both hugged her.
“I promise I’m not as strange as these two,” Rebecca teased causing Carly to laugh again as she stood up to leave.
“Man, it’s going to be weird going back to the states next year,” Juliette laughed.
“Americans think we have it backwards because the toilet flushes backwards.” Megan giggled.
“I’d be doomed if I ever went stateside,” Rebecca laughed. “I’d never leave the bathroom for watching the toilets flush backwards,” she teased.
“See!” Megan giggled, “I told you Jules, American toilets flush backwards. The ones here flush normally.” she winked.
“Forwards or backwards, as long as they don’t talk back like those creepy Japanese toilets,” Juliette laughed, sharing her seasoned fries with Rebecca.
“Oh God, I forgot about that episode where I snuck off and stole Mom’s credit card to fly to Tokyo to meet my friend from the internet.” Megan giggled as she finished her hamburger.
“Oh yeah,” Rebecca said, “That’s something I always wanted to know. Did that toilet really say ‘happy poopy time’, or was that a voiceover?” she asked, trying to keep a straight face.
“It was a voice over literal translation of what that thing was saying to me.” Megan nodded.
“Wow,” Rebecca giggled. “That’s both creepy and awesome.”
“That was one of the perks I’ll miss about being on a runaway success show,” Juliette nodded. “Paris, London, Tokyo... All the free travel was great.”
“Can’t forget the episode where you and ‘Mom’ went to Russia for your class project.” Megan giggled and winked.
“Oh God, and I got us thrown in jail for kicking a Russian cop in the shins,” Juliette almost cackled with glee. “Okay, so I know I said I want to play a nice girl, but Michelle definitely had her moments.”
“She was just being a preteen girl.” Megan laughed. “Just look at Megan Parker from Drake and Josh. She tormented her brothers relentlessly.”
“Oh, God yeah,” Rebecca spoke up. “Megan Parker was genuinely evil. Not like Michelle - most of the time. Hard to believe her actress went on to play such a sweet girl as Carly Shae.”
“That’s my only regret about our show closing, you know,” Megan laughed. “Sorry, my tired brain just jumped a few tracks there. iCarly and Victorious did that amazing crossover special. I regret that we never got to do something like that with, say, Jessie or Dog with a Blog, even though we had Debby on our show a couple of times.”
“A Suite Life on Deck crossover would’ve been hilarious,” Juliette nodded. “I’m pretty stoked about the Pixar movie release coming up, though. And with Snowballed finishing filming. Did your Dad settle on a locale for Lost Girls?”
“Three, actually,” Megan laughed. “He wants to film different aspects of the Lost Girls’ backstory as flashbacks so we’ll be shooting in Hollywood, and a couple of scenes in Florida.”
“We haven’t started casting for Lost Girls yet, if you want to get in early,” Juliette said, grinning at Rebecca.
“No thank you.” Rebecca laughed, “But Amber would.” she teased, since Amber wasn’t there to defend herself.
“Actually.” Amber giggled as she, Megan, Juliette, Rebecca and Carolyn sat in the living room at Tina and Krissy’s waiting for the others to arrive, namely Jessica, Sabrina, and Carly, “I’d love that, but I’m not even a real actress.”
“But you’re great on camera,” Juliette said. “I mean, you and Carolyn are the whole reason we started vlogging during filming.”
“Yeah, but vlogging and blogging is nothing like real acting,” Amber whined. “Rebecca’s the theatrical one.”
“Ohh no,” Rebecca laughed, “They already barked up this tree. I enjoy theater, and that one guest shot on MBM was fun, but I’d rather be on the creative side, working on set pieces and props. Uh, not that I’m volunteering for a big AMC project,” she quickly added. “Just in general terms.”
“We can get you a great acting coach,” Megan said. “You wouldn’t even have to do anything for the pilot.”
“Can I think about it?” Amber asked.
“Oh, of course,” Megan said as she hugged Amber. “We wouldn’t ask if we didn’t think you could do it, but we don’t want to pressure you either.”
“God, yeah,” Juliette spoke up. “If you don’t want to you really don’t have to. It’s just we get creative control over who gets cast. We want people we can work with.”
“People who have good chemistry with us,” Megan added. “Filming Snowballed was a nightmare at times because the guy playing Sam’s dad was... Kind of an asshole.”
“Kind of?” Juliette laughed. “He was worse than the jackass they had playing pre-transition Sam before we got you on board.”
Amber laughed. “Thanks guys. Don’t get me wrong; I’m honored you feel that way about me, but this is bloody AMC we’re talking about. That’s a little bit out of my league.”
“You’d have said that even if we had said it was Disney filming it.” Megan giggled.
Amber giggled, looking sheepish. “Pretty much, yes,” she said as Jessica and Carly appeared in the doorway.
“Filming what?” Jessica said, adding, “Oh, and I found this strange girl poking around outside,” she teased, causing Carly to laugh.
“A surprise project we’re going to be working on next summer.” Megan grinned.
“Yup,” Rebecca giggled. “They’d tell you, but then they’d have to tickle you mercilessly.”
“We already tickle attacked Becca and Amber.” Juliette giggled.
“Hey, what about Carly?” Rebecca said thoughtfully. “Wasn’t she there the other night when you told me?”
“What?” Carly laughed. “I’m innocent. I just got here this week.”
Megan giggled. “Besides she left right before we started talking about it.”
Juliette nodded. “Okay, so, this doesn’t leave this room. We’re talking serious non-disclosure agreements here. You know how protective Disney is of its IPs?” she asked. Carolyn and Carly both nodded. “Well, Megan’s dad and AMC managed to strike a deal with Disney to use the Pixie Hollow fairies’ likenesses in a new TV series based on the Peter Pan mythos, called Lost Girls.”
“And,” Megan giggled, “You’re looking at the leaders: Red,” she said, pointing to Juliette, “and Pinky. Filming for the pilot starts in June plus promos, so it’s going to be awhile.”
“Oh my God,” Carly whispered. “That is so cool! I um... I guess it’s okay to admit now that I have like every Pixie Hollow movie on Blu-Ray now.” She blushed. Carolyn giggled.
“Me and Amber do too. Tell her about the vault, Amber,” Carolyn laughed.
Amber nodded. “It’s what we jokingly call my walk-in closet. One wall has a shelf with literally every Disney movie or TV show ever released to DVD or Blu-Ray, plus some bootlegs,” she said with an innocent grin.
“It;s too bad the last episode of MBM won't ever air anywhere but Australia and Europe.” Juliette sighed.
Carly nodded. “My friend I told you about and I got it off Pirate Bay, and we shared it with like everyone we knew.”
“We both forgive you.” Megan grinned. “Normally I’m totally anti-piracy, but I agree it’s BS they won't air it in the US, just because im TG. Disney AU and EU are way more lax.”
“I wrestled with whether to post on my blog,” Amber said, “But there’s a massive change.org petition to get it aired in the US. So far there are 20,000 signatures, last I checked.”
“Wow, that’s actually kinda cool.” Megan brightened. “It’s a good heart warming episode too, Disney AU adored it.”
“Disney AU is just awesome like that,” Sabrina, a taller red haired girl spoke up as she peeked around the corner. “I’m not late for the party am I?” she laughed, having only caught the tail end of the conversation, but as a Disney AU personality she couldn’t resist piping in as well.
“Sabrina, hey!” Rebecca spoke up. “This is Carly, the new girl Megan and Juliette’s film crew ambushed at Denny’s the other night. Carly this is Sabrina, one of the only actress types we hang out with,” she teased.
“Oh that’s the girl from the text.” Sabrina giggled. “Well there’s one more, but she’s always so busy.” she teased. “Getting married, making movies and all.”
“Hah, that’s true,” Megan giggled. “I haven’t seen much of her since filming wrapped. I think she and Tina are going to take the weekend off and veg though. They’re probably at some spa relaxing right now,” she joked. She knew how much Krissy hated spas.
“I could never do the spa thing,” Juliette laughed. “I’m just not the ‘spoil me rotten’ type.”
“I do enjoy having a makeup crew.” Megan giggled, “At least having them around I know I never have to worry about getting it right, Rayne and Sasha are both on call.” she winked. “But before you girls get any bright ideas.” she wasn’t talking to Juliette, “Yes I do know how to do my own makeup.”
“Ah, so you’re just lazy too,” Rebecca teased.
“I used to wear a ton of makeup,” Carly admitted sheepishly. “Believe it or not, I used to be a total goth in junior high. I guess my tastes changed, but I still adore the style on others.”
“I go goth once in awhile” Rebecca laughed. “I still like it, but like you, it just wasn’t ‘me’. Plus it takes me two hours to do my makeup.”
“You’d make a hot goth,” Carly laughed. She paused. “Oh um, don’t take that the wrong way. You just have really pretty eyes. Easy to accent with dark makeup.”
“Awww,” Rebecca laughed. “Thanks. I still have all my goth clothes. Maybe I’ll wear that cute red corset dress next time we hang out, before you have to go back to Florida.”
“We don’t really care how anyone dresses, for what it’s worth, as long as they’re real.” Juliette giggled catching the flirt between Carly and Rebecca.
“By the way,” Rebecca said, “I was promised pizza damit,” she teased, changing the subject..
“Brianna went out to pick them up.” Megan giggled. “She should be back shortly. Any opinions on what to do until then?”
“Dance naked in the rain?” Rebecca said, paused, and giggled. “Oh, damn. No, that requires rain.”
“And being naked,” Carly laughed.
“We could watch The Walking Dead?” Carolyn grinned. “Give our poor Lost Girls an idea f the kind of carnage they’re probably in for,” she teased.
“Wait, what?” Jessica asked. Everyone just giggled, filling her in on what she had missed by being late, as they headed to the TV room.
12 year old Mark O’Malley had been practically typecast as the dopey sidekick because of his role in the runaway hit Disney production, “My Brother Mark”. But while on the set of his older sister Krissy’s much darker sci-fi movie production, a misheard comment leads to a whole new branch in his career, and in his life.
And so it went that Mark O’Malley became Megan Stuart, movie starlet on the Australian scene, and well known celebrity worldwide. While thus far the American release of the final episode of ‘My Brother Mark’ still hadn’t aired in the North America, it gathered a cult following, and Disney, to their credit, did put the episode up for viewing on the website, with a warning and parental permission requirement.
They filled the next several months of much needed downtime exploring their lives as normal teenagers - after all, they were both 13 well before the pilot filming in Hollywood began. Amber eventually, reluctantly agreed to join the cast, but began taking acting lessons daily, and Rebecca, to her own credit, did eventually sign on with Radio Disney, becoming fairly well known in both Australia and the US, though trouble with Amber’s passport held her up for a bit, with Rebecca and Carolyn staying by her side in Australia for the time being.
The pilot episode of “Lost Girls” was to be a two parter, literally a four hour episode. So they could get the entire back story, which meant they’d be doing long shots in Hollywood and then just as many shots in parts of Florida, before finishing up in New Zealand.
By the time of pilot filming, they still hadn’t found anyone who fit their qualifications for the Pixie Hollow pixies. Actresses either refused the roles outright, or couldn’t fill them properly, or couldn’t work with the cast and crew, or any number of other problems, so they decided to go on filming most of the parts without them, while they continued to search, though Megan regretted her comments about how much time they had before.
Megan was on her way out of her resort hotel at Walt Disney World when she spotted a familiar, iconic someone in a green leaf dress. She took a quick snapshot of Tinkerbell, texting Juliette ‘OMG she’s so perfect.’
‘SHE IS!’ came Juliette’s text back, followed rapidly by ‘OMG. She is Tinkerbell.’
‘Totally. What do?’ Megan sighed, adding a follow up text, ‘I’ll wait for you to get here.’
‘If you want,’ Juliette texted back. “You should go have fun and enjoy the park till then. I’ll be here another week or 2 :-(‘’
‘It’s so boring so far.’ Megan lied She was having a blast, but felt guilty that Juliette couldn’t be here to enjoy it too. ‘I might check out Animal Kingdom while I’m there though. We’re filming one last promo today.’
‘Sounds awesome,’ Juliette texted back. ‘Tlk 2 u 2nite!’
Tinkerbell paused to look over at Megan. “Say, I don’t suppose you’ve seen a water fairy flittering around here? about yay high, answers to Silvermist?” she asked, motioning with her hand to indicate Sil’s height.
“Nope, Sorry Tinkerbell.” Megan shook her head, “I haven’t seen her at all.”
“Ohhhh, flutterdust. I was sure she came this way,” Tink sighed, cutely blowing a tuft of hair out of her face. “You’re not from around here are you?” she giggled. “I just love your accent.”
“Thank you,” Megan laughed softly and asked, “Hey Tink, mind if I get a picture of us together?” she motioned for one of the studio watch dogs that was assigned to her to come over.
“Oh! Sure!” Tinkerbell said excitedly. “Are you going to draw me?” she teased as she came over to Megan.
“Yup, it’s going to look so real too.” Megan giggled and handed her phone to the lady who came over. Tinkerbell put an arm around Megan’s shoulders and mock-leaned on her with one foot resting toes-down. She grinned at the phone.
Megan giggled, and took her phone back showing Tinkerbell the picture, “See ,the drawing looks soo real huh?”
“Oh! It’s one of those, oh, what does Iridessa call them. Lightboxes!” she announced and giggled. “Oh just look at my wings. I really should scrub them more,” she said introspectively.
“If you wait a second I can help you go look for your friend?” Megan asked.
“That would be great,” Tink laughed. “She’s just arrived on the mainland you know. I want to make sure she’s not getting into too much trouble without me.”
“I was just fighting Pirates back in Neverland.” Megan teased. “I’m pretty sure you don’t recognize me.” she winked. “Peter Pan taught me and a friend of mine how to fly.”
“Hmmm,” Tinkerbell said, inspecting Megan closely. “You must be a lost girl!” she said, though she hadn’t actually heard the rumors yet about an actual filming. She was simply playing along.
Megan flexed her muscles. “I am. Second in Command of the Lost girls, Pinky.” she giggled.
“You are?” a squeaky voice said as a man in a ridiculously tall hat and orange coat approached. “But you don’t look lost to me. You’re right there!”
“But you see Hatter, I had to become lost to get here.” Megan grinned. “Peter Pan told me to follow the second star on the right and straight on till morning.”
Tinkerbell looked between the two. She started counting on her fingers. She pointed this way and that, and then went cross-eyed. Hatter just laughed. “Oh well why didn’t you say so!”
Alice giggled as she approached. “I think you broke Tinkerbell, Hatter.”
“But she’s not in pieces Alice! She’s still standing right there, see?” He pointed to Megan. Megan used the tip of her finger to guide Hatter’s finger to Tinkerbell, trying hard not to laugh. They were gathering a crowd now.
Tink laughed and shook her head. “Have you two seen Silvermist?” she asked.
“You mean the tea pot thief?” Hatter asked.
“Yyyyyes,” Tink giggled. “Silvermist did it. Not me. No siree!”
“Oh wait your Tinkerbell, and the blue one is Silvermist?” Hatter asked as Alice signed a signature book for a young girl dressed as herself. “You're the Tea Pot Thief and she’s the crazy one.” Hatter turned to Alice. “Say, what are you signing?” he asked.
“My book,” the girl said shyly.
“Your book? All books are the Queen’s books!” he announced regally, paused, and tapped his chin. “No, wait, that’s not right.” He giggled, signing the book and then passed it to Tinkerbell.
“Didn’t she steal your hat too?” Alice asked. Hatter giggled.
“She borrowed my hat.” Hatter laughed. “Besides, it was only my second best hat, so that’s okay.”
“And I borrowed your tea pot,” Tink giggled.
“But you haven’t returned it yet?” Hatter asked.
“Well no, I’m living in it while Fairy Gary, Clank and Bobble renovates my hut,” Tink answered. Megan just watched the whole affair, trying hard not to laugh, and failing miserably. It was fun watching someone else be in the spotlight for a change.
“See, you stole it.” Hatter spoke with a laugh.
“Oh, but I think I did see Silvermist board the monorail for the Wild Animal Kingdom,” Alice finally said with a helpful nod.
“Oh,” Tink said brightly, “Well that’s good then. She took my advice to go and explore some more!” She giggled.
“I was actually going to head that way myself.” Megan finally stopped giggling. “You guys are way more fun than Disneyland in California.”
Alice looked up at the Hatter, confused. “Oh!” she finally said. “She means that other place where we sometimes end up, following your silly shortcuts.”
Hatter laughed. “My shortcuts are not silly! They always get us precisely where we mean to go ... eventually.”
“Well anyway when you’re over there, you're not as cheery as you are here either one of you.” Megan winked she leaned incase anyone else was listening, “I’m going to be here in a few weeks in a costume myself.” she winked then out loud she spoke, “If you want if I see Silvermist want me to tell her you were looking for her?”
“Oh, how exciting!” Alice whispered. Tinkerbell giggled.
“Oh, it’s fine. I’ll catch up with her this afternoon. Thank you though! And if you do run into her, feel free to chat her up too.”
“She’s quite adorable,” Alice giggled. “But for some reason, people can’t seem to believe it’s her. Everyone is telling her how she looks like the real Silvermist.”
Megan laughed. “I thought the same thing when I saw Tinkerbell,” she said, waving cheerfully as she turned to leave. Tinkerbell turned to Alice and the Hatter, and whispered.
“Now what do you suppose that was about?”
Hatter giggled. “I love a good mystery!”
“Perhaps Fairy Mary knows more?” Alice asked, shooting Tinkerbell a knowing wink. She tried to stay in character while giving her friend a hint.
“If she does she’s not told me.” Tinkerbell shrugged. “But I’ll certainly ask her when I see her again,” she said, putting on a bright smile for a group of oncoming park guests. “Hi everyone!” she said, as brightly as her smile.
Megan was sitting in her hotel room, having just finished filming her last scene in Florida before she had to film some with Juliette. She shot off a text not knowing if Juliette was filming her scenes or on break, ‘Whatchya doin?’ She giggled. She had just watched a Phineas and Ferb marathon. A moment later there was a knock at the hotel door. “Come in.” Megan called out.
“Oh, hey Isabella,” Juliette said as she came through the door, grinning.
“Oh my God, thank you, I was going nuts without you Juliette.” Megan pretty much jumped up and tackle hugged her.
Juliette laughed. “Guess this means you’re not mad at me for not telling you I was coming, huh?” She giggled. “I wasn’t sure my connection would get me here on time for once.”
“You weren't supposed to be here for a few more days, but I can give Gennine a call and say we can do a park visit early.” Megan grinned.
“Nah, let’s enjoy not being mobbed for a couple of days first,” Juliette laughed.
Megan laughed, “Too late, I got mauled after some girls recognized me a few days ago. But I had a hilarious time before that. The pixies are just what we were looking for.”
“Should I be jealous?” Juliette teased and giggled. “And who’s Annie? What’s this stuff about us joining a Pixie Hollow fan club? You’ve been a busy busy girl,” she laughed.
“Not as busy as Silvermist,” Megan laughed too. “You know she saved a guy’s life the other day? Like just bloody dove off the Pirates of the Caribbean ride and rescued him. They had a big pirate party and everything. I think we found our Pixies,” Megan said, as the two sat down and Megan caught Juliette up to speed on everything that had been going on the last couple of weeks.
It wasn’t as if they didn’t talk or text, but filming kept them both busy. When one had downtime, the other was working.
“Wow,” Juliette laughed. “Okay, we have to plan out our little publicity stunt carefully, but I definitely want these girls on the project.”
“I completely agree. I’ve had a chance to hang out with the pixies and some of our old friends. Rumor’s already spreading like wildfire about Lost Girls now,” she said sheepishly. “Want to hit the water park before we get to business?” she asked. Juliette giggled.
“Sounds like fun.”
Megan giggled and dashed to the bathroom to change into her new bathing suit. One of the makeup crew members showed her a secret for wearing it, though she needed little help thanks to the HRT. “Tada, I’m ready.” she giggled.
“OMG hawt,” Juliette giggled. “That looks so good on you.”
“Thanks, “ Megan giggled, “I bought it um, for you.” she said sheepishly. “Well for me to wear but for you.”
If there was a pair in the universe that never argued, and was always destined to be best friends and be together forever it was these two. It was like they always knew what each other liked, didn’t like, and knew what the other was thinking, and it wasn’t from being on MBM for so long together either. Ironically the two didn’t even really begin to hang out until a few years ago, following the infamous ‘Substitute’ episode.
“Hmm, what a coincidence,” Juliette laughed. “I changed before I came up to find you,” she added, grinning as she lifted her tee shirt to reveal a lilac bikini underneath. “I figured you might want to hit the water park.”
“Hey that’s my favorite color.” Megan giggled.
Juliette laughed as she hugged Megan. “I couldn’t tell by how many pairs of lilac bras and panties you own,” she teased. “I saw it, and I was like, ‘Must get’.”.
“I’ve been waiting for you to get here first,” Megan laughed as she grabbed her already packed beach bag including two pairs of expensive sunglasses, two beach towels, and two bottles of SPF 85 sunblock. “Oh yeah,” she said as they started for the door, “What do you think of those watch dogs AMC assigned to us?” she sighed.
“The big one scares me,” Juliette laughed. “But the lady’s kind of pretty for being a bodyguard.”
Megan glared, “Should I get my claws out?” she teased, then laughed..
“Ew, she’s like old enough to be my... um... Wait, actually she’s probably not much older than Krissy,” Juliette laughed, following Megan out.
Megan and Juliette were in a private dressing area in the costume department, Megan was finishing up pulling on her halter top native american style shirt and her skort type skirt and shorts. Her costume sword lay on the counter, and she had a long pink stripe from her forehead to her chin hanging down the right side.
Juliette was dressed similarly, except she wore long trousers, and a red bandana over her hair, tied neatly in back. Her hair had grown much longer since she had it cut a year ago. It wasn’t as long as it used to be, however. She looked at herself in the mirror, and then at Megan’s reflection. “You know you should keep the stripe even after this,” she giggled. “It’s so you.”
Megan giggled, “Na, only on set,” she teased as she sheathed the sword on her side. ““Oh the Pixies don’t know we’ll be out there.”
“Okay girls,” Gennine said cheerfully as she came through the door. “I just want to go over the plan with you one last time before I send you out.”
“Will people even know who we are?” Megan asked. “I mean rumor among the insiders is spreading like crazy, but I don’t want to scare the bejeezus out of the kids,” she laughed.
“I know that Disney aired the commercial for it on ABC for the last several days, So people should kinda have an idea who we are.” Juliette grinned.
“It’s pretty straightforward,” Gennine said, “We managed to get Johnny to reprise his role just for today, too, so you’ll be tussling with the real Captain Jack Sparrow.” She winked. Megan’s breath caught in her throat.
“So we get real pirates good.” Juliette giggled, she was lucky she got to work with Johnny Depp once before.
“After the ride starts - and we have divers checking now to ensure no more turtles are harmed,” she added quickly, “you bust out of the captain’s quarters and declare the ship to be Lost Girls’ property. You’ll duel Jack and Angela, and then Silvermist will step in and explain how these are nice pirates.”
“And Red will say, “ Megan grinned, “There is no such thing and I will argue, till Jack does that thing he does and confuses us.”
Gennine laughed. “Exactly. Now your swords as you can tell are real metal, but don’t worry. They’re completely blunt. The only damage you could do is if you dropped one on your foot.” She winked.
“Yeah, the ones we use on set are actually combat ready swords.” Juliette giggled. “These are lighter. Good balance though,” she added.
“Unlike most of the costumes here besides Jack and Angelica’s and maybe a few others, ours are actually set ones too so we have to be really careful not to mess them up too bad.” Megan nodded.
“No falling in the water,” Gennine teased. “Alright, I think that’s everything. I just want to say again how excited I am to help set up all this. It’s been a joy working with you.”
“Yeah, so we take the tunnel over to the ship because we don’t want people to see us till it’s time, not even the pixies?” Juliette asked just to make sure.
“Right. Silvermist has some idea, but I haven’t told her everything, either. I find she works better when she’s forced to think on her feet.” She grinned. “You’ll have a five minute gap after the last group of guests leaves the Black Pearl, where Jack and Angelica will be signing autographs in the shade, where you’ll be able to sneak aboard.”
Megan gave Gennine a hug, “Thanks for having us here.” Juliette hugged her as well, after which she showed both girls down the maintenance tunnels.
“This is so exciting,” Juliette giggled. “I mean I know we ran into Peter and the pixies at the water park the other day, but this is genuine in-character stuff.”
“None of them know who we are, “ Megan grinned, “I mean in character, this will be our introduction to our Pixie friends.”
Juliette looked up at a clock over the maintenance door. “Okay, one minute to go before we sneak onto the Pearl,” she said, counting down the seconds. At the one second mark, Megan opened the maintenance hatch and popped out, followed by Juliette. Right on cue, Jack and Angelica were busy signing autographs for the guests, keeping them all distracted for the girls to set up.
The girls were a little surprised to find an ultra modern medical facility inside the ‘captain’s cabin’. A pair of EMTs were standing by chatting when they entered, and one of them looked up and grinned.
Megan waved and put a finger to her lips, “We’re pirate hunting.” she whispered.
The man tried his best not to laugh. “We didn’t see anything,” he answered.
Juliette grinned, just as the ship started to move, they both busted out the captain's door, and Megan spoke, “Ah! Pirates finally!”
Juliette grinned, “We claim this ship in the name of the Lost girls!” Both girls drew their swords.
“Poppycock!” Jack shouted. “If you’re keen on takin’ me blessed Pearl then you’ll have ta fight me for it, and spoiler alert - I’m the good guy!” he said as he and Angelica drew their swords. Angelica rolled her eyes.
“Define ‘good’,” she groaned as she went for Juliette. The pixies watched in stunned silence, helping to keep the crowd out of the way of the duel as best they could.
Megan put one hand behind her back as , “I fight pirates unfairly. Just a warning to you Captain Catfish.” she touched swords with Jack’s.
“Well I don’t usually fight girls, fairly or unfairly,” Jack retorted. “But I’ve lost me Pearl to Barbosa and to Davy Jones. I’ll be buggared if I’m losing her to some upstart in a funny dress!”
They clashed blades a few times; it looked like a real sword fight. They had spent the day before practicing with Johnny, but neither of them realized that it was him under the pirate garb. They assumed, when he showed up, that it was the actor, just come from the ride.
“You’re making fun of my clothes? You should see your hair Captain Catfish.” she goaded back.
“Now I do believe you have me confused with someone else, madam. I am the illustrious and legendary, incomparable, one and only Captain Jack Sparrow,” he announced and took a step back, taking a deep, sweeping bow as he swept with his sword. “Not, I repeat, Not. Ay. Catfish.”
Silvermist jumped into the fight as they got closer to the guests. “Stop this right now!” she demanded. The girls stopped. Red and Angelica’s swords were locked, each trying to press the advantage on the other. They withdrew their swords, all four turning to look at Silvermist. Silvermist for her part, looked stunned that that actually worked.
“These pirates are good people and the Lost Boys have given them permission to be in Neverland,” she insisted.
“There’s no such thing as good pirates,” Red argued with the pixie.
“Exactly.” Pinky spoke up, “The only good pirate is a dead one. They all lie cheat and steal.”
“Nonsense!” Silvermist insisted. “This pirate made me an honorary pirate. He even shared his rum,” she giggled.
“I did?” Jack answered questioningly as he put away his sword. “In any case, the little blue figment of me imagination is right. Well, she’s half right anyway. I have turned over a new leaf.” He paused looking at Tinkerbell. “Well, not her leaf obviously, because then Angelica would run me through.”
“What he’s trying to say, I think,” Angelica groaned, “Is it’s possible to be a pirate, and a good man. Just like it’s possible to be a pixie, and an honorary pirate.”
“Uh, what she said,” Jack said, pointing at Silvermist first and then slowly moving his finger until it pointed at Angelica. Megan fought not to laugh.
She turned to Silvermist and the other pixies, sizing them up. “And you vouch for these weaselly black hearted guttersnipe toad sucking scum of the sea?”
Silvermist nodded firmly. “Yes I do. We all vouch for these weaselly black hearted gutter... Uh... whatever you said.” She giggled. “So come now, put away those swords and enjoy the ride with us?” she asked, joined by a chorus of ‘Yes won’t you?’ and ‘Please?’ from the other pixies. The guests stared, awestruck. None of them knew what was happening, but a few had cell phone cameras out to record it.
Pinky and Red laughed as they sheathed their swords. “Oh all right,” Red said. “You convinced us, Miss Silvermist.”
“Sorry for the trouble,” Pinky added. “But you must admit MOST pirates are bilge rat scum of the sea, even if these aren’t.”
“Even Peter’s old friend is.” Red looked at Tinkerbell, “You know, he tricked you and you almost died.”
Tinkerbell put her hands on her hips, paused, and then giggled. “Okay she has me there. But these guys are okay.”
“Except for Angelica,” Jack spoke up, “Who is in fact a girl, and okay, just so there’s no confusion, ey?”
“What’s wrong with being a girl?” Pinky asked, eyeing Jack.
“Nothing,” Jack defended himself. “Just trying to avoid any further confusion or crossing of blades over the mixing of words and nouns,” he rambled.
“Say.” Pinky looked at Iridessa now. “We could so use you to help us light up our Tree house.”
“And having a water pixie around would be handy,” Red said. “No more having to draw it from the well and carry it all the way up.”
“All of them would be useful.” Pinky nodded thoughtfully. “The girls at the tree house..” she was interrupted by Tinkerbell.
“Now just a darn minute,” Tinkerbell said, paused, and then blinked. “Wait, what?”
“Wait what what?” Pinky asked, looking at Tinkerbell.
“There are other Lost Girls besides you two?” Silvermist spoke up now.
Red nodded, “Pinky and I are the head Pirate hunters. The other girls aren’t ready to hunt Pirates yet.”
The pixies shared glances, and Silvermist spoke up. The girls knew about the show by now of course. It was Megan and Juliette who spilled to them, though this publicity stunt of theirs, as Gennine had mentioned, only Silvermist knew anything about.
“So, they’re all alone and defenseless?” the water pixie asked.
“No, the Neverbeast is watching over them.” Pinky spoke up. “We would never leave them completely defenseless, silly gal.”
“Well, that settles it,” Fawn said. “If the Neverbeast trusts them, then I do too!”
“Lost girls are friends of Neverland.. Peter pan..” Pinky looked at Red to make sure it was ok.
“Pan my man put us in charge on our island,” Red continued with a giggle. “The Isle of the Lost Girls.”
Just then, there was a Rooster call, and with some really fancy wire tricks Peter Pan landed on the Black Pearl, hands on his hips. “Hello again ladies.” he bowed to them all. “Ah, good Captain Sparrow!” he called. Jack just grinned and tipped his hat to Peter.
“Don’t look now,” he said in a stage whisper, “It’s more bloody imaginary figments.” The crowd roared with laughter. The whole ‘Neverland visitors are all in Jack’s head’ joke had been running for awhile now, and quite well known. Even the regular actors that played Jack used it.
“Peter!” Pinky called. “We were just talking about you!”
“Hows Lost girl island?” Peter asked with a grin. “Was the tree house good enough for you girls? I had the boys build it you know.”
“It’s wonderful, though we were just thinking of borrowing your pixie friends to make it even better,” Pinky laughed. “If they were agreeable of course.”
“Well I don’t know.. You’ll definitely have to return them when you're done, unlike Tink. She has a habit of not returning things she borrows.” Peter grinned.
Tink stuck out her tongue at Peter, and Pinky laughed. “Oh my, yes. We would have them back on the mainland in no time I’m sure.”
“Well then, I’ll let the Pixies decide for themselves,” Peter said. “You girls would love it on Lost girl island though. There’s so much more new to explore.”
“Pixie huddle,” Iridessa said, and the girls gathered, quite literally putting their heads together as they whispered among themselves. Finally Vidya and Fawn pushed Silvermist forward as their spokespixie.
“You got us into this,” Vidya chided Silvermist. “You tell them.”
“Well,” Silvermist giggled, “After careful consideration, we’ve decided that you do need our help, so we’re in agreement.”
“They definitely need a tinker fairy.” Tinkerbell nodded. “No girls’ treehouse would be complete without my gadgets.”
“And no girls’ treehouse is a girls’ treehouse without lots of pretty flowers,” Rosetta said, adding, “And someone to give them sunshine and water,” she giggled out.
“Right then!” Jack announced. “What did we decide? Oh, yes. The figments of me imagination and the confused girls-”
“Lost girls,” Silvermist corrected.
“Lost girls... Shall be henceforth known as honorary members of me crew - except the blue one who already was,” he added. “Or something like that.”
“Actually.” Periwinkle spoke up, “There’s no need for a Snow Fairy on Lost Girl island, so I will stay behind but I promise, to come visit.” she giggled. “Someone must bring winter to the island after all.”
“Awww,” Tink said as she hugged Peri. “You’d better! It’s only a hop, flit and a flight from Winter.”
The girls sat in the food court near Pixie Hollow with the other girls, now out of costume. “That was so much fun.” Megan giggled.
“I love working with Jack,” Sarah - the pixie formerly known as Silvermist, laughed. “You two really sold it by the way.”
“I was kinda afraid. Johnny is kind of Intimidating,” Megan said sheepishly. “We did a run through for like 5 minutes it seemed like, but we had no idea that was really him.”
“He was dressed like Jack then, too,” Juliette laughed. “So we had no idea until Gennine told us right before we left.”
“He’s sneaky like that,” Olivia - Tinkerbell laughed.
“So have you thought about our offer?” Megan asked.
The pixies’ actresses shared glances, and Olivia spoke up. “It’s something we have to really think hard about. It’s an incredible offer, but it’s a big step from just acting here in the park.”
“There really is no rush, the pixies and the rest of the lost girls don’t appear in the pilot till near the end, to rescue us,” Megan said.
Sarah nodded. “It honestly sounds like a ton of fun. I mean we can definitely help with the pilot at least.”
“We all just flowed together on that ship, it was like magic. No scripts, just some minor lines between us and Jack and we all thought on our feet.” Juliette gushed.
Jade laughed. “That’s how it is working the park most of the time. You never know what someone’s going to say or do so you have to think on your toes constantly. The main characters like Cinderella have it a little easier, but not much.”
“That’s the thing about this show. We’re allowed to improv if need be.” Megan nodded. “There’s a few funnies I did filming in for my parts, that made it because they were just good. Like when I bonked a pirate on the head with my pistol instead of running him through. I was just goofing around.”
“But Rob, the director, loved the pratfall so much they kept it,” Juliette laughed.
“It couldn’t hurt to try it out,” Sarah said finally. “I mean, Gennine said the full series won’t go into production until AMC sees how the pilot tests. I know these girls. I know they can totally pull off the Pixie Hollow crew.”
Olivia nodded her agreement. “Plus our role would be small like Megan said. If anything Annie would get more screen time,” she laughed, referring to Sarah’s younger sister. “I’m all for it.”
“As I said on the ship.” Kelly said at that, “I’ll have to stick this one out, but I do think that I can do guest appearances and stuff. I mean Lost girl Island has to have winter right?”
“I’ve got my own concerns to think about too,” Sarah said. “I’ll have to talk to someone before I commit to anything long term, but in the short term, as I said, you have my full cooperation. Consider Silvermist at your service.”
“Sweet. The last bit where we really need you girls, is probably going to take about two or three days out of your schedule, and you will be paid for it.” Megan said “Oh, you don’t have to come in costume either. Our costume designers worked with yours to create some really nice stuff.”
“Awesome,” Carol - Fawn spoke up at that. “I can’t wait to see what they came up with.”
Juliette nodded, “And Megan has an in with the Producer slash Director.” she grinned, “So if you girls decide to stick around we can work some really uber contracts because it’s a Disney Production on AMC.”
And so it went that a ragtag group of theme park actresses found themselves the center of a whole new adventure. Not that things turned out anything like Megan and Juliette expected, either. They were much, much better.
Unbeknownst to them Sarah had her own issues to think about, though. The demands of playing a character in a Disney theme park were high, and her body was about to turn on her in the worst possible ways, turning her dream into a self-imposed nightmare, at least in her own mind.
If she only knew that Megan was in the same ship she was. She had to make sure she kept up otherwise she’d gain the wrong kind of weight, and other things that Sarah encountered as well. She even had to do therapy sessions just like Sarah, though Doctor Miller was considering moving to the US to join her on set.
Of course Sarah knew the Mark/Megan story through her little sister, but she had no clue how much work Megan put into being Megan, and how much work she was going to put into being Sarah. But that’s a story for another day.
The end... For now.